-rr- 


I 


i  Maryville  College. 


&tf 


r-# 


RADAMA  II.  AND  HIS  QUEEN. 


MISSIONS    AND   MABTYES 


MADAGASCAR. 


And  I  saw  under  the  altar  the  souflfoPtftem  that  were  slain  for  the  word 
of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  held,  and  white  robes  were 
given  unto  every  one  of  them.  — REV.  vi.  9-11. 


PUBLISHED  BY   THE 

AMERICAN    TRACT    SOCIETY, 
28    COKXHILL,    BOSTON. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1864,  by 

THE   AMERICAN    TRACT    SOCIETY, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


Stack 
Annex 

BV 


7 

PREFACE. 


fli 


\  FOR  one-third  of  a  century  Madagascar  has  been, 
to  the  civilized  world,  the  sealed  land  of  tragic  interest.- 
That  the  Gospel  had  obtained  a  footing  there,  that  the 

">  late  cruel  monarch  was  exerting  all  her  power  to  destroy 
it,  and  that  scenes  of  sublime  faith  and  fortitude  were 
being  exhibited  by  the  martyrs,  was  known  ;  but  beyond 
this  all  was  concealed  beneath  the  impenetrable  vail  of 
secrecy  and  non-intercourse  with  the  rest  of  the  world 
within  which  the  island  was  shrouded. 

But  the  vail  has  at  length  been  lifted.  The  tyrant 
is  dead,  and  we  are  permitted  to  visit  again  that  remark- 
able country,  and  learn  from  the  survivors  of  her  cru- 
elty the  thrilling  tale  of  their  sufferings.  It  is  a  new 
chapter  of  the  triumphs  of  Christianity  over  its  persecu- 
tors, and  can  not  fail  to  be  welcome  to  those  who  love 
to  trace  the  evidences  of  its  divine  origin,  and  the  sure 
protection  afforded  it  by  God's  gracious  Providence. 


IV  PREFACE. 

The  authorities  which  have  been  consulted  in  the 
preparation  of  the  work  have  been  chiefly  the  writings 
of  the  missionaries,  Rev.  Messrs.  Ellis,  Freeman,  and 
Johns,  and  especially  a  volume  from  the  Mission  House 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  by  Mr.  Prout, 
entitled,  "  Madagascar,  its  Mission  and  Martyrs." 

ED. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE   COUNTRY   AND    THE   PEOPLE. 

Situation  of  Madagascar  —  Dimensions  —  Central  Mountains  —  For- 
ests —  Vegetation  —  The  Lowlands  —  The  Hovas  —  Sakalavas  — 
Betsileos  —  lletanimenas  —  Wood-cutters  —  Charcoal-burners  — 
Slav  9 

CHAPTER  II. 

FROM  THE  COAST  TO  THE  CAPITAL. 

Tamatave  —Domestic  Habits  of  the  People  —  Slave-Traders  —  Jour- 
ney to  the  Capital— King's  Permission  required  —  The  Sikidy  — 
Palanquins  —  Beauty  of  the  Country  —  The  Traveler's  Tree  — 
Palm  Trees  —  Weeping-place  of  the  Hovas  — Villages —  Grana- 
ries —  Tananarive  —  The  King  —  Reception  at  the  Palace  —  No 
Sabbath  — No  Worship— Malagasy  Gods 18 


CHAPTER  III. 

FIRST   INTERCOURSE   WITH    EUROPEANS. 

Radamal.  — His  character  — Attempts  to  convert  him  to  Roman- 
ism —  His  Talents  and  Energy—  The  Isle  of  Mauritius  —  Embassy 
from  Gov.  Farquhar  to  Radama  —  Mr.  Hastie  —  Efforts  to  abolish 
the  Slave  Trade—  Treaty  with  the  English  —  Slave-Traders'  Depu- 
tation from  Mauritius  — They  announce  the  Abrogation  of  this 
Treaty  —  Re  establish  the  slave-trade  —  Radainajs  Indignation  — 
Arrival  of  English  missionaries  —  Settle  at  Tamatave —Their 
murder  —  Return  of  Gov.  Farquhar  to  Mauritius  —  Mr.  Hastie 
sent  again  to  Radama  —  Joy  of  the  latter  .  .  .  .31 

v 


VI  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

DAWN   OF   CIVILIZATION. 

The  Renewal  of  the  Treaty  urged  —  Distrust  of  the  English  —  Op- 
position by  the  Chiefs  and  People  —  Kadama's  Consent— The 
Conditions  —  Mr.  Hastie  carries  the  Treaty  to  Mauritius  —  Ratifi- 
cation by  the  British  Government  —  Radama's  Joy  —  Missionary 
Labors  begun  at  the  Capital  — The  First  School  — The  new 
School-house  —  Arrival  of  Artisans  and  additional  Missionaries  — 
Improvements  — Cutting  of  the  King's  Hair—  Schools  in  the  Dis- 
tricts—Influence of  Mr.  Hastie  —  Subjugation  of  the  whole 
Island  to  Radama  .  .  .  47 


CHAPTER  V. 

PROGRESS    AND    REFORMS. 

Success  of  the  Missionary  Work—  The  Idols  discredited  —  The  Va- 
zimba  dishonored  — Complaints  against  the  innovations  —  At- 
tendance of  the  King  at  the  Schools  — His  ridicule  of  the  Idols 
—  Still,  however,  rejects  the  Gospel — Laws  against  Intemper- 
ance and  Infanticide  —  Restriction  of  the  Ordeal  by  Poison  — 
Death  of  Mr.  Hastie  —  Radama's  Grief— Building  of  New  Pal- 
aces —  Radama's  Dissipation  —  His  Sickness  and  Death  —  Procla- 
mation of  Queen  Ranavalona  —  The  National  Mourning — The 
Funeral  and  Tomb  of  Radama  —  His  Character  .  .  .63 


CHAPTER  VI. 

QUEEN   RANAVALONA PERSECUTION    BEGUN. 

Suspension  of  Missionary  Work—  Murder  of  Prince  Rataffe  and  his 
Family  — Breaking  the  English  Treaty  —  Expulsion  of  Mr.  Lyall 
—  Pupils  of  Schools  drafted  into  the  Army—  Coronation  of  the 
Queen— Her  personal  appearance  — General  Purification  by  the 
Tangena  —  Fear  of  Hie  French  —  Baptism  of  Native  Christians  — 
Ra-poor-negro —  Arrival  of  New  Missionaries —  Prosperity  of  the 
Schools  —  The  Converted  Idol-keeper— Circulation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures —  The  Queen's  Illness  —  Complaint  against  the  Christians  — 
Convocation  of  the  Nation  —  Decrees  against  Christianity  —  De- 
parture of  the  Missionaries  —  Revival  of  Pagan  Rites  —  Rafara- 
vuvy 7U 


CONTENTS.  VJI 

CHAPTER  VII. 

MARTYRDOMS. 

Brief  respite  of  the  Persecution  —  Death  of  a  young  Christian  — 
The  Cruelties  Renewed  —  Rafaravavy  —  Rasalama,  the  first  Mar- 
tyr—Courage of  Rafaralahy  —  His  Arrest  and  Execution  — 
Flight  of  Ral'aravavy  and  her  Companions  —  Itanimanlna  —  Sec- 
ond Flight  — Her  Letter  —  Reaches  Tamatave  —  Hardships  and 
Dangers  —  Escape  to  Mauritius  —  The  Queen  incensed— Arrest 
of  suspected  Persons  —  Scourging  —  Martyrdom  of  Ravahiny  — 
Of  nine  Christians  —  Efforts  of  Mr.  Johns  to  mitigate  the  Perse- 
cution —  Great  Numbers  reduced  to  Slavery  —  Continued  Execu- 
tions    ...  Ill 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

PRINCE  RAKOTO FRESH  PERSECUTIONS. 

A  Contrast  — RAKOTO-RADAM A,  Son  of  the  Queen,  the  Friend  of 
the  Christians  — His  Education  and  Character  — His  Mother's  Af- 
fection for  Him  —  An  Admirer  of  Europeans  —  Mr.  Laborde  — 
Kindness  to  shipwrecked  Sailors  —  Hated  by  the  Heathen  Party  — 
Plots  to  kill  Him  —Renewed  Persecutions— Accusations  against 
the  Christians— Trial  and  Condemnation— Fourteen  thrown 
down  a  Precipice— Burning  of  the  Nobles  —  Memory  of  the  Mar- 
tyrs Cherished— Numbers  fined  and  enslaved— Letter  of  a  Na- 
tive Christian  — "  The  Blood  of  the  Martyrs  the  Seed  of  the 
Church"  .  .  132 


CHAPTER  IX. 

VISIT  OF  REV.  MR.  ELLIS. 

News  from  Madagascar  —  Arrival  of  the  Missionaries  at  Tamatave 
in  1853  —  Eagerly  Welcomed  —  The  Fragment  of  the  Psalms  — 
Refused  Permission  to  go  to  the  Capital — Permission  granted 
in  185G  —  Reception  there —Audience  with  the  Queen— Wel- 
comed by  Prince  Rakoto—  Mr.  Lambert  —  Designs  of  the  Catho- 
lics—  The  Prince's  Conversations  with  Mr.  Ellis  —  Excursions  — 
The  Queen's  Dinner — Exhibition  of  Philosophical  Instruments 
—  Thirst  for  Knowledge  —  Influence  of  Mr.  Ellis's  Visit— His 
Dismissal  by  the  Queen,  and  Departure 158 


VIII  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  X. 

CONSPIRACY  AGAINST  THE  QUEEN. 

Return  of  Mr.  Lambert,  with  Madame  Pfeiffer  —  Their  Reception  — 
Dinner  of  the  Queen  —  Military  Review  —  Madame  Pfeiffer's  Piano- 
forte Concert—  Plotting  of  a  Conspiracy  at  the  House  of  Mr.  L.-i- 
borde  — Madame  Pfeiffer  implicated  —  The  Plot  disclosed— The 
Prince  detained  in  the  Palace  — Odium  of  the  Conspiracy  thrown 
upon  the  Christians  —  Fresh  Persecutions  —  Flight  of  the  Accused 
—  Illness  of  Mr.  Laborde  —  Cruelties  inflicted  on  the  People  —  Do- 
cree  of  Banishment  against  the  Europeans  —  Their  Escort  to  the 
Coast —  Terrible  Sufferings  —  Escape  to  Mauritius  —  Four  Years  of 
Persecution  —  Letter  of  a  native  Pastor 179 


CHAPTER  XI. 

ACCESSION  OF  RADAMA  II. 

Death  of  Queen  Ranavalona  —  Joy  of  the  People  —  Abolition  of  all 
the  persecuting  Laws  —  Reappearance  of  the  Christians  —  Mis- 
sionaries sent  for  —  Messrs.  LeBrun  and  Johns  arrive  —  Rev.  Mr. 
Ellis  and  Missionaries  from  England  —  Reopening  of  Schools  — 
Embassies  from  the  British  and  French  Governments  —  Radama's 
Coronation  —  Rejoicings  —  Building  of  new  Churches  .  .  200. 


CHAPTER  XII. 
KADAMA'S  DISSIPATION  AND  DEATH. 

Disappointment  of  Hopes  —  The  King's  Love  of  Reveling  and  Intem- 
perance—  Influenced  by  evil  Companions  —  Jealousy  of  a  Divine 
Rival  —  Superstitions  —  The  Mena-Maso  —  Message  from  his  An- 
cestors to  stop  the  praying —  The  Heathen  Plot  to  secure  the  As- 
sassination of  the  Christians  —  Radama's  proposed  Law  of  im- 
munity to  Murderers  —  His  Ministers  alarmed  —  Troops  sum- 
moned to  resist  the  King's  purpose  —  He  is  put  to  death  in  his 
Palace  by  the  Nobles  —  Ruined  by  his  Vices  —  Accession  of  Queen 
Rabodo  to  the  Throne  .  .  215 


MISSIONS  AND  MAETYES 

TS 

MADAGASCAR. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE   COUNTEY   AND   THE   PEOPLE. 

Situation  of  Madagascar  —  Dimensions  —  Central  Mountains  —  For- 
ests—Vegetation— The  Lowlands  — The  Novas  —  Salcalavas  — 
Betsileos  —  Eetanimenas  —  Wood-cutters  —  Charcoal-burners  — 
Slaves. 

FAR  away  in  the  Indian  Ocean,  opposite  Mo- 
zambique on  the  African  coast,  lies  a  long  is- 
land, larger  than  England  and  Ireland  together. 
It  began  to  attract  the  world's  notice  in  the  time 
of  Columbus. 

Stand  upon  its  central  hights,  and  see  what  this 
island  of  Madagascar  is  like.  Here  is  its  greatest 
width,  —  three  hundred  miles.  Far  to  the  north 
and  south,  a  stretch  of  nine  hundred  miles  alto- 
gether, you  see  long  mountain-ranges,  which  end  in 
precipitous  cliffs  at  the  extremities  of  the  island. 
Arms  or  spurs  are  thrown  out  toward  the  coast  on 


10  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

either  side,  some  of  them  fairly  reaching  into  the 
ocean,  others  abruptly  cut  off,  or  sinking  into  gen- 
tle slopes  long  before  they  get  to  the  sea. 

Although  you  already  stand  six  thousand  feet 
above  the  ocean,  on  these  hights  of  Ankovy,  you 
may  look  away  on  either  hand  and  see  mountains 
rolling  beyond  and  above,  —  mountains  in  long,  blue 
ridges, — till,  in  the  distance,  you  descry  the  peak  of 
Ankaratra  with  its  head  in  the  clouds,  six  thou- 
sand feet  above  you,  wearing  sometimes  an  icy 
crown.  And  this  in  the  latitude  of  Central  Afri- 
ca! But,  on  these  lower  ranges  whence  you  look, 
the  climate  is  like  the  soft  summer  air  at  home, 
and  the  granite  rocks  that  start  out  from  the  green 
herbage,  help  the  illusion.  Here,  in  Ankovy,  the 
mountains  are  spread  out  into  broad  table-lands 
and  rolling  hills,  affording  little  else  than  stunted 
fig-trees ;  but  the  vales  below  give  growth  to  ex- 
tensive forests  of  ebony  and  mango-trees.  Upon 
the  very  edges  of  cliffs  that  jut  into  the  valley,  or 
upon  the  crown  of  precipitous  hills  which  rise,  sol- 
itary, out  of  it,  are  perched  villages  that  defy  the 
approach  of  an  enemy. 

Lower  down  than  this,  imagine  the  island  encir- 
cled by  a  forest  nearly  forty  miles  wide,  running 
riot  over  mountains  and  valleys,  plains  and  ravines 
alike,  and  hiding  within  itself  such  a  chaos  of  rock 


THE  COUNTRY  AND  THE  PEOPLE.  11 

and  wilderness  that  one  might  readily  believe  it  a 
vast  barricade,  thrown  up  by  besieged  mountain 
giants.  Tree  ferns,  tall  bamboos,  and  huge  old 
trees  that  have  seemingly  grown  and  grown  since 
the  world  began,  make  up  this  magnificent  girdle. 

Still  farther  down,  imagine  continuous  terraces, 
lower  ranges  of  hills,  and  valleys  covered  with  the 
vegetation  of  everlasting  summer ;  vines  that 
grow  and  twist  till  no  one  can  find  out  where  they 
begin  or  end  ;  gorgeous  flowers,  each  large  enough 
and  beautiful  enough  for  a  royal  baby's  bonnet ; 
trees  that  shoot  far  up  towards  the  clouds,  and 
then  burst  into  a  cluster  of  nodding  plumes,  or 
spread  themselves  out  like  a  gigantic  fan.  The 
whole  is  a  covert  for  chattering  monkeys  and  par- 
oquets, and  a  home  for  birds,  so  brightly  colored 
that  you  might  think  the  flowers  had  taken  wings. 
Caves  are  hidden  in  the  thickets,  and  cataracts 
dash  over  rocks,  unseen  till  you  stand  on  their 
banks ;  and,  in  the  sluggish  reaches  of  the  rivers, 
crocodiles  wait  in  the  shaded  nooks  for  prey. 

Looking  still  farther  down  at  the  foot  of  these 
magnificently  clad  hills,  we  see  them  nearly  girt 
with  a  plain,  alternately  broad  and  narrow,  as  it 
meets  the  outlying  mountain  spurs.  On  one  side 
of  the  ranges  it  is  dotted  with  a  long  chain  of 
lakes,  and  on  the  other,  ribboned  with  rivers  which 


12  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

wind,  some  of  them,  a  hundred  miles  across  the 
plain  into  the  sea. 

These  wet  and  hot  lowlands  are  loaded  with 
luxuriant  vegetation.  Even  the  fallen  logs  give 
abounding  life  to  a  crowd  of  blooming  parasites. 
Orchids,  with  large  cream-colored  flowers,  sit  tri- 
umphant on  the  topmost  branches  of  bare,  dead 
trees.  Ferns  cluster  about  prostrate  trunks,  hiding 
decay  with  their  long  drooping  wings  of  green. 
Creepers  are  every  where,  swinging  from  one  tall 
plant  to  another,  and  tying  every  thing  together  as 
if  in  a  spirit  of  mischief.  Out  of  all  the  matted 
mass  rises  the  massive  foliage  of  the  mango-tree, 
the  towering  cocoa-palm,  or  the  shining  magnolia, 
tempting  you  with  shade  and  rest.  But  sleep  is 
not  safe  in  this  poisoned  atmosphere;  a  deadly 
miasma  rises  from  the  rank  vegetation. 

Parts  of  the  coast-lands  lie  below  the  level  of 
the  ocean,  but  are  protected  from  the  overflow  of 
the  surf  by  a  belt  of  sand-hills.  You  need  not 
strain  your  sight  across  that  wide  stretch  of  ocean, 
thinking  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  Africa,  for  it  is 
three  hundred  miles  away,  at  the  nearest  point. 
Thus  lapped  in  the  ocean,  skirted  with  burning 
sand,  its  lower  hills  glorying  in  tropical  luxuriance, 
and  its  crowning  mountains  of  granite  and  iron 


THE  COUNTRY  AND  THE  PEOPLE.  13 

rising  into  the  regions  of  sleet  and  ice,  lies  the 
land  of  the  RADAMAS. 

Now  let  us  stand  on  these  same  hights  of  An- 
kovy,  and  see  who  and  what  are  the  people. 
This  central  province  is  the  most  important  one 
of  the  island,  although  the  most  sterile.  Here  is 
the  capital  and  here  the  king.  Civilization  has 
begun  to  flourish,  aided  by  law  and  by  example, 
European  residents  choosing  the  place  because 
of  the  salubrity  of  its  climate.  The  people  are 
called  Hovas.  They  are  enterprising,  industrious, 
and  shrewd.  "When  not  affected  by  mixture  with 
other  tribes,  they  are  more  like  the  Caucasian  race 
than  any  other  inhabitants  of  Madagascar.  They 
are  rather  below  medium  stature,  but  are  lithe  and 
graceful,  with  soft  curling  hair,  thin  lips,  and  light 
olive  complexions,  being  fairer  often  than  the  in- 
habitants of  southern  Europe.  But  other  races 
have  intermarried  or  become  residents,  and  give 
a  mixed  population  to  the  province  of  Ankovy. 
They  all,  however,  bear  the  name  of  Hovas.  They 
are  not  a  numerous  nor  a  warlike  people,  but,  by 
the  shrewd  generalship  of  their  king,  and  the  use 
of  English  fire-arms,  to  which  they  held  exclu- 
sive right,  they  conquered  the  principal  of  the 
twenty-two  provinces  which  originally  composed 


14  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

Madagascar,  and  united  them  in  one  kingdom, 
subject  to  Radaraa. 

Look  away  now  to  the  west  and  the  north,  over 
a  wide  country  reaching  from  Ankovy  to  the  sea, 
so  fertile  that  its  people  have  only  to  pluck  and 
eat.  These  are  the  SaJcalavas,  indolent  in  peace, 
but  energetic  and  bold  in  war.  Although  dark  as 
night,  and  having  the  crisped  hair  of  the  negro, 
their  features  are  regular.  Tall,  straight,  muscu- 
lar, with  a  firm,  bold  step  and  unembarrassed  man- 
ner, a  keen  eye,  and  open  manly  countenance, 
they  constitute  the  finest  race  in  Madagascar. 
They  have  given  proof  of  the  best  mental  powers; 
and  when  civilization  shall  develop  them,  and 
when  the  gospel  enables  them  to  rise  to  their  true 
superiority,  they  will  doubtless  become  the  masters 
of  the  island. 

Now,  turn  to  the  south  ;  beyond  the  blue  moun- 
tains of  Ankaratra,  and  at  their  base,  nestles  the 
province  of  the  Betsileos.  Separated  by  these 
natural  barriers  from  Ankovy,  and  isolated  from 
the  people  of  the  coast  by  a  wide  desert,  they 
see  little  of  the  busy  throngs  between  the  seaports 
and  the  capital.  The  chance  sight  of  a  European 
fills  them  with  simple  wonder.  They  peacefully 
cultivate  their  lands,  care  for  their  cattle,  and 
weave  the  long  silk  scarfs  worn  by  the  Hovas. 


THE  COUNTRY  AND  THE  PEOPLE.       15 

Leading  a  quiet  patriarchal  life,  they  make  no  prog- 
ress beyond  their  ancestors,  living  and  dying  ex- 
actly as  their  fathers  did,  centuries  ago.  In  per- 
son, they  are  copper- colored,  heavy  featured,  and 
slight  in  stature. 

Down  on  the  eastern  coast  is  the  pi-ovince  of 
JBetanimena,  including  a  district  of  thicket  and 
forest,  of  sand  and  marshes,  of  lowlands  and 
mountains.  The  people  are  next  the  Hovas  in 
complexion  and  feature,  and,  though  stronger,  are 
more  indolent.  They  are,  however,  more  cleanly 
in  their  habits.  From  this  province,  the  coolies  or 
burden-bearers  are  obtained  to  cany  merchandise 
or  other  burdens  from  the  coast  to  the  capital. 

These,  then,  are  the  four  distinct  classes  in  Mad- 
agascar, —  the  Hovas,  the  Sakalavas,  the  Betsileos, 
and  the  Betanimenas,  with  every  shade  of  color 
between  black  and  light  olive,  but  each,  as  tribes, 
retaining  distinct  peculiarities.  Unitedly,  they 
are  called  the  Malagasy. 

But  we  have  not  yet  noted  all  the  people  of  this 
strange  island.  Further  south,  and  on  the  coast, 
is  the  province  of  Matitanana,  chiefly  settled  by 
Arabs  who  for  centuries  have  traded  with  the 
Malagasy.  Divinations,  charms,  fortune-telling, 
and  similar  superstitions  have,  from  time  immemo- 
rial, prevailed  among  them  to  such  an  extent,  that 


16  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

every  act  of  a  Malagasy,  from  his  birth   to  his 
death,  is  regulated  by  these  rites. 

Cast  your  eye  back  again  to  the  boundaries  of 
Ankovy,  and  look  into  the  great  forests  that  sur- 
round it.  There  live  the  wood-cutters,  whose  oc- 
cupation never  changes.  Generation  after  genera- 
tion they  follow  the  same  pursuits,  live  in  the  same 
huts,  and  learn  just  as  much  as  their  progenitors, 
hundreds  of  years  ago.  Their  possessions  can  not 
increase,  for,  though  they  are  reckoned  freemen, 
they  receive  no  pay  for  their  labor.  They  hew 
for  the  king,  and  if  they  attempt  escape,  are  pur- 
sued by  soldiers  and  shot  as  criminals.  The  name 
of  "The  seven  hundred"  is  given  them.  In  the 
same  forests  are  also  the  charcoal-burners,  who, 
like  the  wood-cutters,  follow  the  same  occupation 
through  life,  and  are  forced  to  give  their  services 
to  the  government.  Among  the  mountains,  or 
scattered  through  the  towns,  or  sometimes  com- 
posing a  village  by  themselves,  are  miners,  iron- 
workers, and  carpenters,  who  are  also  required  to 
serve  the  king,  without  pay,  and  to  bequeath  their 
employment  to  their  children.  No  one  can  obtain 
their  services  without  the  king's  orders,  nor  indeed 
dream  of  requiring  them  to  work,  for  every  man, 
with  his  own  hands  or  by  his  slaves,  forges  his  own 


THE  COUNTRY  AND   THE  PEOPLE.  17 

tools,  builds  his  house,  or  his  ship,  and  hunts  and 
weaves  for  himself. 

Below  this  class  are  the  slaves.  You  may  cast 
your  eyes  over  the  length  and  breadth  of  Mada- 
gascar, and  find  no  spot  free  from  the  blight  of 
domestic  slavery.  The  bondmen  are  not  a  distinct 
race.  The  Hovas,  the  Betsileos,  and  the  Sakalavas 
alike  share  in  this  lowly  condition,  each  in  turn, 
made  captives  in  war,  and  reduced  to  slavery  as 
the  penalty  of  becoming  prisoners.  Crimes  are 
also  punished  by  depriving  the  criminal  of  all  his 
possessions,  and  making  him  and  his  descendants 
slaves  forever.  Sometimes,  also,  the  Malagasy  sell 
themselves  and  families  for  debt.  Their  condition, 
however,  is  less  hard  than  that  of  the  American 
slave. 

This,  then,  is  the  nation  which  for  hundreds  of 
years  has  bowed  to  idols  and  put  its  trust  in 
charms,  but  which,  during  the  last  half-century, 
has  caught  the  spirit  of  the  world's  progress,  and 
is  now  advancing  toward  a  decent  civilization. 
Above  all,  it  has  been  honored  by  the  presence 
of  the  Gospel,  and  consecrated  by  the  blessing  of 
the  Holy  Spirit. 
2 


CHAPTER  II. 

FROM  THE  COAST  TO  THE  CAPITAL. 

Tamatave  —  Domestic  Habits  of  the  People  —  Slave-Traders  —  Jour- 
ney to  the  Capital  — King's  Permission  required  —  The  Sikidy  — 
Palanquins  —  Beauty  of  the  Country— The  Traveler's  Tree  — 
Palm  Trees  —  Weeping-place  of  the  Hovas  —  Villages  —  Grana- 
ries —  Tananarive  —  The  King  —  Keception  at  the  Palace  — No 
Sabbath  — No  Worship  —  Malagasy  Gods. 

THE  most  convenient  entrance  to  Madagascar 
is  by  the  seaport  of  Tamatave,  on  the  eastern 
coast.  Landing  there  in  1808,  the  first  year  of 
the  first  king  Radama's  reign,  you  would  have 
found  a  village  composed  of  huts  built  of  bamboo, 
the  roofs  made  of  the  leaves  of  the  traveler's  tree, 
and  the  floors  of  strips  of  bark  from  the  same  tree. 
These  houses  have  neither  chimneys  nor  windows, 
so  that  you  must  endure  smoke  with  patience,  and 
depend  upon  the  crowing  of  the  cock  in  the  cor- 
ner to  know  when  it  is  daylight.  You  will  get  no 
breakfast,  for  no  one  eats  breakfast  in  Madagascar ; 
but,  judging  by  the  sun  when  it  is  noon,  the  family 
then  gather  and  seat  themselves  upon  mats  on  the 
floor,  on  the  west  and  north  side  of  the  fireplace. 
Bad  luck  would  attend  them  the  rest  of  the  day 

18 


FROM  THE  COAST  TO  THE  CAPITAL.     19 

if  they  sat  elsewhere, — so  they  think.  Then  a  slave 
goes  around  pouring  water  from  a  horn  upon  the 
hands  of  each  person.  In  the  midst  of  the  group 
on  the  floor,  is  a  stool  about  a  foot  high,  sup- 
porting a  dish  on  which  is  placed  the  dinner,  con- 
sisting of  rice.  An  invitation  to  dine  means  an 
invitation  to  eat  rice  with  your  host.  If  there 
happens  to  be  a  piece  of  meat,  it*  is  laid  on  the 
top  of  the  rice;  or  if  locusts,  crocodile's  eggs,  silk- 
worms or  fruit, — all  the  same, — they  are  laid  on  the 
rice.  Earthenware  basins,  of  native  make,  may 
possibly  be  placed  on  the  floor  for  plates,  but  much 
more  likely  abroad  fresh  leaf  answers  the  purpose. 
There  is  just  one  knife  in  the  house  to  cut  the 
meat,  but  no  forks  at  all;  the  fingers  being  made 
to  do  the  service  of  both.  When  every  one  has 
finished,  water  is  poured  into  the  pan  in  which  the 
rice  was  cooked,  and  is  boiled  until  discolored  by 
the  burnt  rice.  This,  to  them,  delicious  beverage, 
is  passed  to  each  person  in  the  same  basin.  Then 
occm's  the  final  ceremony  of  rinsing  the  mouth  by 
pouring  water  from  a  horn  into  it,  no  one  being 
allowed  to  touch  the  horn  with  his  lips. 

Precisely  the  same  ceremonies  accompany  the 
evening  meal,  and  the  evenings  are  §pent  in  dan- 
cing, or  smoking  hemp,  or  sucking  snuff,  which  is 
deposited  under  the  tongue.  The  poorer  people 


20  MISSIONS  AND  MAETYES. 

suspend  their  snuff-box  from  the  neck  or  girdle. 
Persons  of  rank  have  a  bearer  or  slave  who  car- 
ries the  box,  which  consists  of  a  short  piece  of 
bamboo,  beautifully  polished,  and  sometimes  orna- 
mented with  silver  rings,  and  a  gay  silk  tassel  fast- 
ened to  the  neatly-fitting  lid.  The  slave  removes 
the  lid  and  gives  the  cylinder  to  his  master,  who 
tosses  a  small  quantity  of  the  snnff  into  his  mouth. 
Some  of  the  villagers  play  at  the  game  of  "kick- 
ing backwards,"  and  others  throw  bamboos  at  a 
target.  The  children  sport  with  tops  and  jack- 
stones,  and  teach  beetles  to  fight. 

But  you  have  not  yet  seen  all  of  Tamatave. 
There  are  some  better  houses  belonging  to  the 
traders,  who  supply  French  and  English  ships  with 
cargoes  of  slaves.  These  are  obtained  from  all 
the  provinces  of  Madagascar,  but  principally  from 
Ankovy,  in  exchange  for  goods  or  money.  Besides 
this,  the  traders  employ  robbers,  who  live  in  the 
caves  up  in  the  forests  and  mountains,  and  who 
seize  all  the  people  they  can  waylay,  and  convey 
them  to  Tamatave.  The  traders  sometimes  lend 
a  small  sum  of  money  to  a  salable  looking  man, 
ask  twice  its  amount  in  interest,  and,  if  he  can  not 
immediately  pay  it,  take  his  body  in  payment, 
handcuff  him,  and  stow  him  away,  with  hundreds 
of  others  in  those  warehouses  yonder,  till  ready 


FROM  THE  COAST  TO  THE  CAPITAL.  21 

to  put  him  into  some  ship's  hold.  Another  mode 
is  to  invite  a  company  of  innocent  ones,  with  gen- 
erous hospitality,  and,  in  the  midst  of  the  enter- 
tainment, drop  a  trap-door  and  let  them  fall  into  a 
pit,  where  they  are  safely  secured  till  they  can  be 
sent  to  a  ship.  These  were  the  representatives  of 
the  civilized  world  in  Madagascar,  in  1808 ! 

If  one  wishes  to  leave  this  wretched  village  and 
go  to  Tananarive,  the  capital  of  Ankovy  and  the 
only  large  town  in  Madagascar,  it  is  necessary 
to  send  to  the  king  for  permission  to  enter  his 
domains.  Keceiving  this,  natives  are  hired  to  car- 
ry the  burdens,  and  four  carry  the  traveler  in  a 
palanquin,  or  chair,  supported  on  their  shoulders. 
They  have  no  carriages,  never  saw  a  horse,  and  if 
they  had  either,  would  find  it  difficult  to  get  them 
over  the  swamps  and  lakes  and  steep  mountains 
which  are  to  be  traversed. 

'  Before  they  start  on  the  long  journey,  they  must 
consult  the  "  sikidy,"  —  a  kind  of  divination  that 
reveals  to  them  upon  what  day  they  should  set 
out ;  and  they  must  also  wear  an  "  ody  "  or  charm 
upon  the  person,  in  which  they  trust  for  preserva- 
tion from  sickness  or  calamity  by  the  way. 

When  at  last  all  are  ready,  the  cavalcade  files 
out  of  Tamatave,  toils  through  a  swamp  and  for- 
est filled  with  gorgeous  flowers,  then  down  rivers, 


22  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

across  lakes,  rice-fields,  and  through  villages  on  the 
banks,  till  one  is  wearied  with  the  jolting  move- 
ment of  the  bearers  and  continual  changing  from 
boat  to  palanquin,  and  is  glad  to  accept  the  hospi- 
tality of  any  native.  This  must  be  given  with  a 
good  grace,  for  the  king  requires  it.  Sometimes 
he  journeys  in  disguise,  to  ascertain  how  travelers 
are  received,  and  punishes  the  inhospitable.  But 
you  must  wait  for  the  hour  of  the  meals  to  come 
about,  be  you  never  so  hungry.  While  you  wait, 
you  can  watch  the  slave-girls  drawing  water.  One 
well  serves  for  many  families.  For  a  bucket,  a 
bullock's  horn  is  used ;  and  a  string  made  of  bnrk 
is  the  handle.  It  is  lowered  by  hand,  and  when 
the  horn  comes  up,  trickling  with  its  contents,  you 
wonder  where  are  the  water-jars.  Those  bamboo 
canes,  six  or  eight  feet  long,  closed  at  one  end, 
answer  the  purpose.  No  matter  if  it  takes  time  to 
fill  them,  for  nobody  hurries  in  Madagascar.  Each 
girl,  after  she  fills  her  two  elongated  buckets, 
shoulders  them  and  marches  off  with  horn,  rope, 
and  all.  If,  in  the  evening,  yon  choose  to  visit 
the  chief  of  the  village,  you  will  be  escorted  home 
by  slave-boys  bearing  a  rude  lantern,  who  make 
your  way  merry  with  the  music  of  a  native  Jew's- 
harp  and  little  drum.  Guests  are  always  thus 
honored. 


FROM  THE  COAST  TO  THE  CAPITAL.      23 

The  next  day's  journey  is  through  a  country 
that  grows  more  magnificent  at  every  step.  Even 
the  ditches  in  the  villages  are  overgrown  with  rare 
plants  and  flowers,  such  as  grace  the  conservato- 
ries of  English  lords ;  and  the  trees  offer  fruits 
that  make  one  loiter  to  taste.  In  passing  the 
streams,  you  wonder  at  patches  of  delicate  green 
lace,  just  beneath  the  surface.  Lifting  one,  you 
find  it  to  be  a  cluster  of  broad  leaves,  forming  a 
circle  of  two  or  three  feet,  each  leaf  being  an  airy 
skeleton  of  thread-like  fibers,  "  woven  after  a  most 
regular  pattern  so  as  to  resemble  a  piece  of  bright 
green  lace  or  open  needle-work."  Their  color  is 
of  every  shade  from  pale  to  dark  olive-green,  deep- 
ening to  brown  and  black. 

If  you  are  overcome  with  heat  and  thirst,  you 
have  only  to  rest  under  the  shade  of  the  traveler's 
tree ;  one  of  those  straight  trees  that  crown  all  the 
hills  about  you,  rising  thirty  feet  without  a  branch 
and  spreading  out  like  a  fan  at  the  top.  Each 
tree  has  only  twenty-four  leaves,  but  each  leaf  is 
six  feet  from  base  to  tip,  and  the  stem  of  equal 
length.  This  stem  forms  a  canal  which  conducts 
the  rain  from  the  leaf  to  a  cavity  near  its  union 
with  the  trunk,  thus  making  twenty-four  cisterns, 
each  holding  nearly  a  quart  of  pur#  water.  The 
native  has  only  to  pierce  it  with  a  spear  and  a 


24  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

fountain  gushes  forth.  How  wise  and  good  is 
the  Creator  who  thus  provides  for  the  wants  of 
his  creatures !  But  the  Malagasy  only  thank  their 
"  ody  "  for  it.  This  is  not  all  its  use.  These  same 
leaves  make  an  excellent  water-proof  covering  for 
the  goods  carried,  and  if  one  needs  an  impromptu 
house,  the  stems  can  be  quickly  made  into  walls, 
—  the  leaves  answer  for  the  roof,  and  the  bark  for 
the  floor.  The  leaves  are  large  enough,  too,  to 
serve  for  a  table-cloth,  strong  enough  for  dishes, 
and  are  often  folded  into  shape  for  spoons  and 
cups. 

Rest  beneath  these  trees  is  doubly  grateful,  be- 
cause you  are  dizzy  and  weary  and  sore,  with  being 
tipped  about  in  the  palanquin  as  the  bearers  climb 
the  slippery  hills,  and  trot  down  into  the  muddy 
dales,  which  follow  each  other  in  so  close  a  succes- 
sion that,  but  for  the  wonders  of  the  road-side,  you 
would  be  reminded  of  the  sea  and  a  plunging 
ship.  These  large  palm-trees  disappear  after  two 
or  three  days'  journey,  and  you  will  see  them  far 
below  and  behind  you  as  you  climb  loftier  hills. 
How  happy  now,  if  one  had  only  to  enjoy  the 
beauty  of  the  flowers,  the  gracefulness  of  the 
feathery  bamboo,  the  richness  of  cultivated  spots, 
the  sublime  sight  of  the  blue  mountains  rising  into 
the  clouds  in  the  distant  west,  the  luxuriant  slopes 


FROM  THE  COAST  TO  THE  CAPITAL.  25 

bending  down  to  the  east,  and,  at  their  feet,  the 
rolling  sea  stretching  away  into  the  far  line  of  the 
horizon.  Happy,  indeed !  but  for  these  toiling 
creatures  bearing  the  palanquin,  as  dark  in  soul  as 
in  body,  and  that  host  coming  down  from  the 
mountains,  chained  together  and  bearing  heavy 
burdens  upon  their  heads,  —  two  thousand  of 
them !  What  an  army,  to  go  at  once  into  the  suf- 
fering to  which  they  are  destined !  This  spot, 
where  they  first  catch  sight  of  the  sea,  may  well 
be  called  the  "Weeping-place  of  the  Hovas,"  for 
that  sea  will  soon  lie  between  them  and  their 
native  land.  And  so  all  along  the  way,  in  compa- 
nies of  from  fifty  to  two  thousand,  you  meet  these 
wretched  captives !  How  they  came  through  that 
terrible  belt  of  forest,  is  a  mystery,  for  your  bear- 
ers, if  you  can  trust  them,  must  climb  the  face  of 
steeps  by  clinging  to  roots  and  branches  of  trees, 
and  must  toil  over  rocks  and  along  paths  that  lead 
through  holes  filled  with  water,  or  down  into  wet 
and  slippery  ravines  which,  every  moment,  threat- 
en your  fall. 

It  is  just  here,  when  most  needed,  that  the  king's 
messengers  begin  to  welcome  you  and  bring  fresh 
provisions.  At  last  this  dreary  forest  is  left  be- 
hind, the  cooler  hights  are  reached,  lovely  vales 
bend  between  the  green  hills,  vast  fields  of  rice 


26  MISSJOXS  AND  MARTYRS. 

wave  by  the  way-side,  groves  of  great  beauty  oc- 
cur here  and  there,  and  villages  multiply  every 
where,  perched  on  the  cliffs,  with  paths  winding 
across  the  ditches,  up  the  steeps,  and  through  the 
gateway  in  the  wall  which  invariably  surrounds 
the  villages  in  Ankovy.  They  are  fortresses,  ev- 
ery one  of  them,  and  by  this  you  may  know  you 
are  among  the  Hovas.  The  houses  are  crowded 
together  and  there  is  hardly  room  for  the  palan- 
quin to  be  carried  between  them.  They  are  bet- 
ter than  those  in  the  provinces  below,  in  having 
windows  and  in  being  built  of  clay  or  stone. 
There  are  two  apartments  also. 

•Do  not  be  alarmed  because  the  reception-room 
is  already  occupied.  There,  in  one  corner,  is  a 
pen  for  lambs,  in  another  a  pen  for  calves,  and  in 
a  third  are  the  ducks  and  chickens.  Pass  to  the 
inner  room  where  the  husband  is  cooking  the 
rice,  and  the  wife  sitting  at  a  loom,  weaving  a  silk 
lamba,  which  will  be  exceedingly  pretty  when  it 
gets  out  of  that  queer  fixture  of  sticks  driven  into 
the  ground.  The  wife  welcomes  the  guest  by  un- 
tying the  loom,  pulling  up  the  sticks,  rolling  up 
the  lamba  and  placing  it  in  her  rush  basket,  thus 
putting  out  of  sight  her  occupation,  and  devoting 
herself  to  the  service  of  the  comer.  Who  could 
desire  her  to  be  more  politely  hospitable  ? 


FROM  THE  COAST  TO   THE  CAPITAL.  27 

The  chief  of  the  village,  and  some  of  the  peo- 
ple, will  bring  presents  of  fowl  or  rice  or  fruit, 
which  must  not  be  refused ;  and  before  night 
a  crowd  of  persons,  much  fairer  than  those  in  the 
province  below,  come  to  talk  about  the  countries 
and  people  across  the  ocean,  and  to  ask  intelligent 
questions  concerning  all  in  your  possession  that  is 
novel. 

Another  day's  journey  takes  you  through  a 
country  of  low  hills  and  wide  valleys  covered 
with  long  grass  or  waving  with  rice-plants.  Huge 
blocks  of  granite  crop  out  here  and  there.  Houses 
are  frequent,  and  sometimes  there  is  one  of  two 
stories,  and  the  occupants  come  out  upon  a  sort 
of  parapet  to  see  the  strangers  passing.  Near  the 
houses  are  frequently  tall  granaries,  looking  quite 
like  old-fashioned  bee-hives  that  had  taken  a  fancy 
to  grow  to  a  gigantic  size,  because  the  trees  did 
so.  A  round  hole  at  the  top  is  the  entrance,  and 
a  ladder  outside  affords  access  to  it.  When  rice 
is  wanted  from  it,  a  young  slave-boy  is  let  down 
into  it,  fills  a  basket,  and  is  drawn  up  again.  Other 
granaries  are  deep  holes  in  the  ground,  with  a 
mound  of  clay  for  the  opening.  If  some  timid 
mother  takes  you  for  a  slave-dealer,  she  will  hide 
her  children  here  till  the  "  cannibal "  has  passed  ; 


28  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

for  she  believes,  in  her  heart,  that  the  children  are 
stolen  to  be  eaten. 

Yonder  is  the  village  of  Ambatomanga,  upon 
the  summit  of  a  cliff  rising  precipitously,  four 
hundred  feet  from  the  valley.  Like  all  the  villages, 
wide  ditches  and  a  mud  wall  enclose  it.  Clusters 
of  trees  adorn  it,  and  the  houses,  with  their  steep, 
naiTow  roofs,  thatched  with  grass,  and  rafters  pro- 
jecting like  horns  at  the  gables,  give  it  a  strange 
aspect.  On  one  side  of  the  village,  a  mass  of 
granite  rises  two  hundred  feet,  and  upon  its  very 
top  is  a  solitary  stone  house.  Passing  it,  you 
wind  along  a  rolling  plain  somewhat  resembling  a 
prairie.  Trees  seem  to  have  vanished  altogether. 

At  last,  out  of  the  valley  rises  an  oval  hill,  a 
mile  and  a  half  long,  and  five  hundred  feet  above 
the  plain.  Upon  its  rocky  sides  and  summit  is 
Tananarive,  "  city  of  a  thousand  towns."  Two 
irregular  and  difficult  paths  wind  from  the  north 
and  the  east  up  the  hill  and  through  the  place. 
On  "  the  crown  of  the  town  "  stands  the  palace 
of  Radama,  surmounted  by  a  golden  eagle  with 
outspread  wings,  and  in  a  line  on  either  side 
stand  the  houses  of  the  royal  family,  of  the  many 
wives  of  the  king,  and  of  the  officers  of  the  court. 
Below  these,  on  narrow  terraces,  are  the  houses  of 
the  people,  built  chiefly  of  wood,  thatched  with 


FROM  THE  COAST  TO  THE  CAPITAL.  29 

grass,  and  indicating,  by  the  length  of  the  rafters, 
the  rank  of  the  occupant.  The  doors  always  face 
the  west. 

Long  before  you  reached  the  city,  messengers, 
with  a  palanquin  from  the  king,  had  been  sent  to 
bear  you ;  and  now,  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  the 
stranger  is  met  by  officers  of  the  court  and  an  es- 
cort of  dancing  soldiers,  and  conducted  up  to  the 
court-yard  of  the  palace,  which  is  crowded  with 
singers  and  shell-blowers  to  honor  the  arrival. 

Radama  I.  stands  upon  the  balcony,  dressed  in 
a  costume  half  native,  half  Arab.  He  is  not  over 
five  feet  in  hight,  is  slender  in  figure,  has  small 
hands  and  feet,  light  olive  complexion,  black  curl- 
ing hair,  an  oval,  smiling  face  and  full  under-lip. 
In  his  reception,  you  are  astonished  to  find  him  a 
gentleman.  Easy  and  unembarrassed  in  manner, 
cordial  and  agreeable  in  conversation,  which  is 
carried  on  through  an  interpreter,  you  feel  that  he 
is  not  a  savage. 

Radama  leads  the  way  to  a  room  lined  with 
muskets,  and  himself  seated  on  a  kind  of  throne, 
offers  you  a  stool  covered  with  a  white  linen 
cloth.  His  ministers  occupy  mats  upon  the  floor. 
You  are  puzzled  to  know  the  rank  of  the  persons 
about  you,  and  find  that  honor  is  bestowed  by 
number ;  so  that  if  you  are  presented  to  a  major  in 


30  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

the  army,  you  salute  "Honor  the  7th;"  or  a 
Field-Marshal,  "Honor  the  13th,"  which  is  the 
highest.  Civil  officers  receive  the  same  numbers 
in  the  same  order.  The  Malagasy  word  for  honor 
signifies,  "flower  of  the  grass;  "  so  that  they  must 
be  perpetually  reminded  of  its  fleeting  nature. 

The  king  assures  his  visitor  again  and  again  of 
his  delight  at  receiving  him,  and,  to  prove  it,  sends 
immediately  to  have  a  house  —  yes,  two  or  three 
houses  —  prepared  for  his  immediate  occupation. 
Do  not  imagine  that,  because  a  house  is  so  easily 
built  in  the  lower  provinces,  it  can  be  spirited  into 
existence  so  quickly  here,  for  your  comfort.  There 
are  no  trees  for  the  purpose,  within  forty  miles, 
and  every  plank  or  uusplit  tree  must  be  dragged 
by  men  the  whole  distance.  And  these  men  are 
not  the  "seven  hundred"  that  live  in  that  great 
belt  of  forest,  but  the  people  of  a  district,  or  even 
whole  village,  who  are  commanded  to  go  forth 
and  draw  timber  for  the  king,  for  which  service 
they  neither  expect  nor  receive  pay.  So  be  mer- 
ciful, and  accept  what  is  offered.  One  house  is  for 
your  drawing  and  sleeping-room,  a  second  for 
stores,  and  the  third  serves  for  the  kitchen. 

When  fairly  established,  you  are  the  recipient 
of  as  many  gifts  as  ever  bewildered  a  clergyman 
at  a  donation-party.  Everybody  is  ready  to  oblige 


FROM  THE  COAST  TO  THE  CAPITAL.  31 

you;  but  your  offer  of  money  is  received  with 
doubt  and  shyness,  lest  you  may  prove,  after  all, 
a  kidnapper.  But,  whoever  comes,  a  black  slave 
or  a  high  officer  of  the  court,  a  woman  from  the 
market-place,  or  a  princess  from  the  palace,  — 
every  one  wears  the  same  style  of  robe  called  the 
lamba.  It  is  generally  three  or  four  yards  long 
and  two  or  three  wide,  is  thrown  gracefully  over 
the  shoulders,  and  hangs  in  loose  folds  nearly  to 
the  feet.  A  man  throws  it  chiefly  over  the  left, 
and  a  woman  over  the  right  shoulder.  Its  ma- 
terial and  dimensions  differ  according  to  the  rank 
of  the  wearer ;  those  of  the  nobles  being  made  of 
pure  silk  and  of  brilliant  colors,  while  the  poorer 
people  made  them  of  white  cotton,  or  of  coarse 
cloth  manufactured  from  the  banana  or  rofia  tree. 
Thus  you  know  precisely  the  grade  of  your 
visitor. 

As  the  days  go  by,  and  no  Sabbaths  come,  you 
wonder  where  is  the  people's  God.  Is  there 
never  any  rest  from  labor  and  never  any  wor- 
ship ?  Not  an  act  of  worship,  even  to  an  idol,  did 
you  see  in  the  whole  journey.  To  be  sure,  the 
bearers  consulted  the  divinei-s,  and  exhausted 
your  patience  in  counting  and  dividing  beans,  or 
sticks,  or  stones,  to  find  out  the  lucky  day  for 
starting.  They  were  careful  to  make  #n  address 


32  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

to  the  crocodiles  before  crossing  a  lake  or  river, 
assuring  them  of  having  never  done  them  harm; 
and  they  took  pains  to  sit  and  sleep  according  to 
certain  points  of  the  compass.  If  commencing  a 
house,  the  builder  did  not  fail  to  begin  it  on  a 
lucky  day,  and  at  the  sacred  northeast  corner ;  in 
all  this,  there  was  only  superstition,  —  no  act  of 
true  worship. 

If  you  could  be  admitted  to  one  of  the  sacred 
villages,  where  the  idol  of  the  district  is  kept,  you 
might  see  the  house  and  speak  to  the  keeper,  but 
neither  you  nor  the  people  would  be  allowed  to 
look  upon  the  idol,  which  is  always  covered  by  a 
scarlet  cloth,  even  when  carried  in  public.  Any 
one  who  desires  a  favor  of  the  idol,  leaves  an  offer- 
ing with  the  keeper.  If  you  ask  those  simple 
slaves,  carrying  burdens,  who  made  all  things,  they 
will  tell  you  God.  Or  if  you  converse  with  .one 
of  the  king's  ministers,  you  will  find  that  he  ap- 
peals to  God,  and  blesses  in  the  name  of  God.  At 
the  same  time,  you  will  discover  that  he  calls  his 
king  the  "  visible  God, "  and  the  book  in  your 
hand  he  will  regard  as  God,  because  of  its  wonder- 
ful ability  to  speak  to  you  without  being  heard. 
Rice  and  silk  are  indispensable  to  the  comfort  and 
enjoyment  the  Malagasy,  therefore  they  are  gods. 
Whatever  fills  them  with  awe  or  admiration,  is  a 


FROM  THE  COAST  TO  THE  CAPITAL.  33 

god.  Even  the  velvet  you  have  brought  as  a 
present  to  the  king  excites  wonder  and  admira- 
tion, and  is  styled  the  "  son  of  god." 

"  Oh  that  they  knew  the  one  living  God  and 
his  son  Jesus  Christ,  that  they  might  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life ! "  is  your  earnest  wish 
as  they  cluster  around  you.  You  long  to  bring 
the  gospel  quickly,  that  this  great  darkness  may 
be  dispelled  from  the  minds  of  the  people,  and  the 
chains  of  the  oppressed  be  broken.  God  does  not 
now  work  miraculously,  but  by  means  of  his  own 
people ;  and,  we  shall  see  how  he  will  lead  men 
to  prepare  the  way  and  make  the  paths  straight, 
that  Christ  may  come  in  his  glory;  and  see  how 
he  will  use  Radama,  as  an  ax,  to  hew  down  the 
trees  of  iniquity  that  overshadow  the  nation. 


CHAPTER  III. 

FIRST   INTERCOURSE    WITH    EUROPEANS. 

Radama  I.  — His  character— Attempts  to  convert  him  to  Roman- 
'  ism  —  His  Talents  and  Energy  —  The  Isle  of  Mauritius  —  Embassy 
from  Gov.  Farquhar  to  Radama  —  Mr.  Hastie  —  Efforts  to  abolish 
the  Slave  Trade— Treaty  with  the  English  — Slave-Traders'  Dep- 
utation from  Mauritius  — They  announce  the  Abrogation  of  this 
Treaty  —  Re  establish  the  slave-trade  —  Radama's  Indignation- 
Arrival  of  English  missionaries —Settle  at  Tamatave  —  Their 
murder  —  Return  of  Gov.  Farquhar  to  Mauritius  —  Mr.  Hastie 
sent  again  to  Radama  —  Joy  of  the  latter. 

RADAMA  the  First,  as  you  have  just  seen  him  in 
the  beginning  of  his  reign,  was  but  sixteen  years 
old;  only  a  "beardless  youth,"  as  the  chieftain  of 
another  province  scornfully  termed  him.  His 
morals  were  so  pure  that  his  father  deemed  it  a 
sign  of  feeble  character,  and  persons  were  em- 
ployed to  entice  him  into  vice,  as  a  necessary  prep- 
aration to  govern  a  people  who  were  very  licen- 
tious and  deceitful.  Thirst  for  glory  and  renown 
actuated  him  from  the  moment  he  became  the 
chief  of  Ankovy.  His  father's  last  charge  to  him 
was  to  possess  himself  of  the  whole  island  of 
Madagascar,  and  reign  supreme  over  it ;  and  the 
frequent  accounts  he  received  from  the  French 


FIRST  INTERCOURSE  WITS  EUROPEANS.       35 

traders  of  Napoleon's  brilliant  career,  fired  this 
ambition  so  early  planted. 

The  only  communication  Radama  had  with  the 
civilized  world,  during  the  first  eight  years  of  his 
reign,  was  through  the  English  and  French  slave- 
traders.  The  latter,  at  an  early  date,  occupied 
the  southeast  province  of  Anosy,  where  they  now 
have  important  settlements.  Catholic  priests, 
through  this  channel,  attempted  to  convert  Rada- 
ma and  his  people,  but  the  ofler  of  the  crucifix 
was  to  them  but  an  "  ody  "  in  a  new  shape ;  and 
the  conduct  of  the  traders  did  nothing  towards 
recommending  a  new  religion  to  the  respect  of 
the  high-minded  chief. 

Radama  possessed  sound  judgment  and  shrewd 
foresight,  and  was  quick  to  perceive  what  it  was 
desirable  to  copy,  and  what  to  obtain  from  his  for- 
eign visitors.  He  learned  to  write  his  own  lan- 
guage in  the  Arabic  character,  and  to  write 
French  in  Roman  letters.  Fire-arms  were  among 
his  first  purchases,  and,  with  these  he  soon  proved 
that  he  was  not  to  be  challenged  as  a  mere  "beard- 
less youth."  His  bold  courage,  his  talents  as  a 
ruling  chief,  and  his  rapid  advance  in  civilized 
habits,  quickly  gained  him  a  reputation ;  and  he 
was  soon  known  to  Europeans  who  touched  at 


36  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

the  coast,  as  the  prince  whose  friendship  and  alli- 
ance it  was  most  important  to  secure. 

It  is  delightful  to  note  the  timeliness  of  Provi- 
dence. There  is  no  haste  to  cause  one  event  to 
meet  another.  Out  of  what  seems  to  us  a  scene 
of  confusion,  comes  a  series  of  events,  joining 
hands  and  marching  steadily  onward  to  results 
which  are  certain  to  promote  the  final  establish- 
ment of  Christ's  kingdom.  Thus,  while  Radama 
is  preparing  to  reach  forth  his  hand  out  of  dark 
Madagascar  to  clasp  that  of  a  Christian  nation, 
there  is  a  side  event  occurring  in  the  last  war  be- 
tween England  and  France,  unnoticed  by  men  but 
not  by  God,  and  destined  to  meet  the  needs  of 
Radama  and  his  people. 

About  as  far  to  the  east  of  Madagascar  as  Africa 
is  to  the  west,  lies  the  island  of  Mauritius,  or  Isle 
of  France,  which,  during  that  war,  passed  from 
the  possession  of  the  French  into  that  of  the  Eng- 
lish. By  the  good  providence  of  God,  a  governor 
was  placed  there  who  was  a  man  of  Christian  in- 
tegrity and  enlightened  benevolence.  This  was 
Sir  Robert  Farquhar.  Soon  after  his  arrival  in 
Mauritius,  he  witnessed  the  miseries  of  the  slave- 
trade,  and  resolved  to  use  his  power  to  suppress  it. 
With  this  in  view,  he  sent,  in  1816,  Captain  Le 
Sage  with  a  company  of  soldiers  and  artisans  to 


FIRST  INTERCOURSE   WITH  EUROPEANS.         37 

visit  the  Chief  of  the  Hovas,  and  form  a  treaty  of 
friendship.  Le  Sage  and  his  men  were  nearly 
driven  to  despair  by  the  hardships  of  his  journey, 
but  were  comforted  and  encouraged,  in  the  latter 
part  of  their  progress,  by  messengers  bearing  pres- 
ents of  provisions  and  letters  of  welcome  from 
Radama.  He  received  them  at  the  capital  with 
all  the  honors  he  was  able  to  bestow,  treated  them 
with  the  most  cordial  politeness  and  generosity, 
and  gladly  sealed  the  promise  of  friendship  with 
the  governor  of  Mauritius,  by  taking  the  "  oath 
of  blood "  with  Le  Sage.  This  was  done  by 
drinking  each  other's  blood,  —  a  solemn  and  invio- 
lable pledge  on  the  part  of  Radama. 

Such  of  the  soldiers  as  had  survived  the  terrible 
sufferings  of  the  journey  were  left  to  drill  the 
army  of  the  Hovas  into  some  kind  of  discipline; 
it  being  at  this  time  but  a  confused  assemblage  of 
forty  thousand  men,  whose  chief  effectiveness  lay 
in  fear  of,  and  devotion  to,  their  king  and  com- 
mander, Radama.  In  return,  Radama  sent  two 
of  his  younger  brothers  to  Mauritius  for  educa- 
tion. This  opened  the  way  to  Madagascar. 

A  man  of  firm  Christian  principle,  possessing 
ability  to  negotiate  a  difficult  mission,  and  able  to 
endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier,  was  now  need- 
ed to  propose  and  complete  the  abolition  of  the 


38  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

slave-trade.  God  had  been  preparing  just  such  a 
man,  and  had  already  guided  him  to  Mauritius. 
Mr.  Hastie  was  born  in  Cork,  of  Quaker  par- 
ents. He  entered  the  army  at  an  early  age  and 
served  for  years  in  India.  This,  with  a  supe- 
rior character,  in  which  faithfulness  and  energy 
were  prominent,  fitted  him  for  the  work  await- 
ing him.  Led  providentially  to  Mauritius,  and 
brought  by  a  courageous  action  to  the  notice  of 
Governor  Farquhar,  he  was  employed  to  teach  the 
two  brothers  of  Radama.  Finding  all  the  neces- 
sary qualities  in  him,  and  finding  him  also  so 
"faithful  in  little,"  the  governor  placed  in  his 
hands  the  "  much,"  which  has  proved  his  monu- 
ment in  history.  He  was  made  the  bearer  of  a 
treaty  to  Radama  with  full  power  to  negotiate  it. 
Accompanied  by  the  two  princes,  Mr.  Hastie 
reached  Tananarive  amidst  enthusiastic  rejoicings. 
He  found  Radama  dressed  in  a  British  military 
suit,  waiting  to  receive  him  with  all  the  cordiality 
and  politeness  of  a  French  host.  Among  the 
presents  he  had  brought  was  a  fine  horse,  which 
was  a  marvel  to  all  Madagascar,  and  at  first,  an 
object  of  fear.  Even  Radama  placed  a  charm  in 
his  mouth  before  mounting,  but  once  familiar 
with  the  novelty,  he  took  the  greatest  pleasure  in 
riding.  A  clock  and  pocket-compass  were  also 


FIRST  INTERCOURSE   WITH  EUROPEANS.        39 

among  the  gifts.  The  striking  of  the  clock  was  a 
curious  fact  to  him  ;  he  sat  before  it  a  whole  hour 
to  witness  its  fidelity,  and,  when  it  struck,  forgot 
his  royal  dignity,  and  fairly  danced  with  delight. 
He  appreciated  the  value  of  the  compass,  and 
amused  himself  with  a  map  of  the  world  upon 
which  he  enjoyed  tracing  out  his  own  kingdom. 

In  entering  upon  the  business  which  had 
brought  him  to  Radama,  Mr.  Hastie  found  that 
he  had  not  to  deal  with  a  savage  chief,  but  with 
a  man  a  century  in  advance  of  his  people ;  having 
excellent  common  sense,  great  shrewdness,  and  an 
abounding  desire  for  glory  in  the  advancement  of 
his  country.  He  did  not  wish  to  govern  barbari- 
ans. It  was  an  easy  thing,  therefore,  to  convince 
him  of  the  desirableness  of  abolishing  the  slave- 
trade.  But  his  ministers,  to  whom  every  word 
of  the  conversations  was  interpreted,  could  not 
appreciate  either  the  benefits  or  the  need  of  thus 
cutting  off  the  only  source  of  wealth  in  the 
country.  They  violently  opposed  the  measure. 
Happily,  Radama  possessed  courage  and  decision 
of  character,  and  took  the  step  on  his  own  respon- 
sibility, on  condition  that  the  English  should  sup- 
ply him  with  fire-arms,  which  he  had  hitherto  ob- 
tained from  the  slave-dealers.  An  estimate  was 
also  taken  of  the  yearly  loss  by  the  cessation  of 


40  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

sales,  which  was  to  be  made  good  by  an  annual 
payment  from  the  English.  Radama  took  pains 
to  impress  Mr.  Hastie  with  the  fact  that  bis  prom- 
ise was  not  binding  till  the  stipulated  conditions 
were  fulfilled.  This  jealousy  of  his  own  honor, 
and  his  quickness  to  detect  the  slightest  falsehood, 
were  among  his  most  striking  traits. 

While  negotiating  the  treaty,  Mr.  Hastie  assured 
the  king  that  no  English  subjects  could  hold  slaves 
in  Mauritius. 

"Where,  then,  are  the  ten  slaves  I  gave  to  Cap- 
tain Le  Sage  ?  "  asked  Radama. 

"  Four  of  them,"  said  Mr.  Hastie,  "  are  returned 
to  this  country,  as  you  have  seen,  and  the  remain- 
der never  reached  Mauritius." 

Radama,  however,  questioned  the  returned 
slaves,  and  found  that  the  others  had  been  sold  in 
Mauritius  by  Le  Sage's  interpreter,  a  fact  which 
was  entirely  unknown  to  Mr.  Hastie.  Radama 
immediately  charged  him  with  having  told  a 
lie,  and  would  accept  of  no  explanation  nor  have 
anything  to  do  with  him  for  a  whole  week.  Even 
then  he  would  only  say  that  he  was  not  angry, 
and,  afterward,  in  the  course  of  a  warm  argument, 
met  his  statements  with  the  reminder  that  he  had 
once  told  a  lie.  It  was  only  after  repeated  proof 


FIRST  INTERCOURSE   WITH  EUROPEANS.        41 

of  Mr.  Hastie's  strict  integrity  that  his  confidence 
was  restored. 

The  treaty  was  completed  in  October,  1817, 
and  Radama  issued  a  proclamation  enforcing  its 
strict  observance  on  pain  of  death.  It  was  violat- 
ed in  several  instances,  but,  in  each  case,  the  pen- 
alty was  inflicted,  even  though  upon  some  mem- 
bers of  the  royal  family.  The  slave-traders  at 
Tamatave,  finding  Radama  immovable  in  his  fidel- 
ity, broke  up  their  establishments,  sold  off  their 
possessions,  and  prepared  to  leave  Madagascar. 

Mr.  Hastie  had  remained  at  the  capital,  and,  at 
the  expiration  of  the  time  appointed  for  the  fulfill- 
ment of  the  treaty,  went  down  to  Tamatave  to 
receive  the  stipulated  goods,  which  consisted  of 
fire-arms,  over  two  thousand  articles  for  soldiers' 
wear,  and  two  thousand  dollars  in  gold  and  silver, 
besides  other  items. 

Instead  of  receiving  the  goods,  Mr.  Hastie  was 
waited  upon  at  Tamatave  by  a  deputation  of 
slave-dealers,  just  arrived  from  Mauritius,  bearing 
a  letter  from  Governor  Hall,  who  occupied  the 
position  of  Sir  Robert  Farquhar  during  the 
absence  of  the  latter  in  England.  This  letter 
recalled  Mr.  Hastie  from  Madagascar,  refused  to 
fulfill  the  treaty,  and  relinquished  all  intercourse 
with  Radama.  Mr.  Hastie  was  unable  to  believe 


42  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

it,  and  hastened  to  Mauritius  only  to  find  full 
confirmation  of  these  orders.  Six  youths  who 
had  been  sent  to  Mauritius  to  be  educated  were 
returned.  Radama  refused  to  believe  the  slave- 
traders,  and  continued  to  adhere  to  the  conditions 
of  the  treaty  until  convinced  by  this  last  act. 
His  indignation  against  the  English  was  intense. 
His  generous  trust  in  the  promise  of  an  enlight- 
ened people  had  been  deeply  outraged.  He  felt 
remorse  at  the  sacrifice  of  his  own  relatives,  and 
humiliated,  in  the  extreme,  at  being  obliged  to 
acknowledge  to  the  people  that  he  had  done 
wrong  in  persisting  in  his  own  judgment  against 
theirs,  in  forming  such  a  treaty.  His  pride  was 
touched,  too,  in  the  return  of  the  Malagasy  boys. 
He  afterwards  asked  of  Mr.  Hastie,  "  Why  would 
not  your  government  at  Mauritius  permit  those 
boys  to  be  instructed,  whom  I  sent  for  that  pur- 
pose? Although  your  government  violated  the 
treaty  and  discontinued  intercourse  with  me,  I 
would  gladly  have  paid  for  the  education  of  the 
boys."  So  eager  was  he  to  raise  his  people  to  an 
equality  with  other  nations! 

Thus,  by  the  act  of  one  man,  Madagascar  was 
given  up  to  evil  influences  for  two  years  and  a 
half  longer.  The  slave-traders  hastened  back 
to  Tamatave.  The  town  grew  with  rapidity. 


FIRST  INTERCOURSE    WITH  EUROPEANS.        43 

The  slave-market  never  was  so  prosperous.  The 
French  also  engaged  in  the  trade  more  exten- 
sively than  before,  and  incited  the  natives  to 
promote  it,  by  providing  them  with  all  the  arti- 
cles of  luxury  they  required.  They  furnished 
the  house  of  Radama  in  superior  style,  and  as- 
sisted him  to  copy  the  manners  of  other  courts. 
Tables  and  chairs  were  provided,  and  servants 
taught  to  stand  behind  each  guest  at  table.  A 
portrait  of  the  French  king  was  presented,  and 
fire-arms  abundantly  supplied.  The  people  paid 
an  increased  tax  to  Radarna  on  the  sale  of  slaves, 
thus  enabling  him  to  improve  the  capital.  A 
good  carriage-road  leading  out  of  the  city  was  his 
first  improvement. 

The  traders  took  excellent  care  to  gratify 
Radama's  desire  for  civilization,  and  equal  care 
to  keep  out  of  his  way  any  persons  who  would  be 
likely  to  appeal  to  bis  higher  nature,  or  otherwise 
attempt  to  interfere  with  their  traffic.  Mission- 
aries had  been  sent  from  England  in  the  year  of 
the  treaty,  but,  upon  reaching  Mauritius,  found 
that  intercourse  with  the  island  had  ceased,  and 
were  prevented  from  going  further  except  as 
private  individuals.  This  they  attempted.  Al- 
though received  with  the  utmost  politeness  by  the 
French  authorities,  they  were  told  of  the  extreme 


44  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

wickedness  and  stupidity  of  the  natives,  the  for- 
bidding character  of  the  king,  and  the  horrors  to 
be  endured,  and  finally  were  nearly  bowed  out  of 
the  island.  Happily  they  had  courage  to  remain, 
but,  not  daring  to  go  to  the  capital,  commenced 
their  work  in  a  small  village.  The  inhabitants 
shouted  Tsara  be !  tsara  be  !  "  Very  good  !  very 
good  ! "  at  their  arrival,  and  when  a  school  was 
opened  more  children  came  than  they  were  able 
to  receive  in  this  early  experiment.  These  chil- 
dren were  docile  and  bright.  During  a  short 
absence  of  the  teachers,  and  a  temporary  suspen- 
sion of  the  school,  they  taught  others,  and  were 
eager  for  the  school  to  be  reopened. 

News  of  their  work  reached  the  king  in  spite  of 
the  slave-dealers,  and  he  sent  the  missionaries 
an  invitation  to  visit  him.  The  message  was  never 
delivered.  He  was  told  that  they  were  dead! 
Shortly  after,  and  wTithin  a  few  weeks  of  each  oth- 
er, one  of  the  two  missionaries  and  the  wives  and 
children  of  both  died,  evidently  from  the  effects  of 
poison.  The  remaining  missionary,  Mr.  Jones,  re- 
ceived from  the  traders  such  inhuman  treatment 
during  his  sickness  that  there  is  little  doubt  as  to 
the  instigators  of  the  deadly  work. 

"  Rest  in  the  Lord  and  wait  patiently  for  him : 
fret  not  thyself  because  of  him  Avho  prospereth  in 


FIRST  INTERCOURSE   WITH  EUROPEANS.        45 

his  way,  because  of  the  man  who  bringeth  wicked 
devices  to  pass,"  was  an  injunction  which  Mr. 
Hastie  had  reason  to  remember,  while  awaiting  a 
change  of  rulers  in  Mauritius.  The  wicked  had 
it  all  their  own  way  in  Madagascar  for  two-years 
and  a  half,  perhaps  preparing  the  people  more 
effectually,  by  contrast,  to  recognize  and  welcome 
the  future  messengers  of  God.  At  last,  Governor 
Farquhar  returned  to  his  post.  He  had  obtained 
the  sanction  of  the  king  of  England  to  the  renewal 
of  the  treaty,  and  immediately  sent  Mr.  Hastie 
and -Mr.  Jones,  the  missionary  who  had  survived, 
to  open  communication  with  Radarna,  and  renew 
the  broken  treaty. 

The  traders  at  Tamatave  attempted  to  prevent 
their  journey  to  the  capital,  assuring  them  that 
the  king  had  no  intention  of  ever  receiving  them, 
and  would  behead  them  if  they  went.  But  Mr. 
Hastie  knew  Radama,  and  he  knew  the  traders. 
He  first  sent  a  letter,  then  followed  it,  and  was 
soon  relieved  of  all  doubts  by  a  cordial  answer 
from  Radama, 

They  were  received  at  Tananarive,. by  soldiers 
two  lines  deep,  extending  from  the  lower  part  of 
the  hill  to  the  palace,  whither  they  were  conducted 
by  two  field  officers.  Here  they  were  met  by  Ra- 
dama, who  clasped  Mr.  Hastie  in  his  arms  and 


46  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

laughed  for  joy,  repeating  his  name  and  taking 
hold  of  him  again  and  again  to  make  sure  of  his 
presence.  They  were  conducted  to  an  apartment 
so  elegant  and  superior  to  that  occupied  by  the 
king,  three  years  before,  that  Mr.  Hastie  could  not 
but  express  his  surprise.  The  next  evening  they 
were  invited  to  an  excellent  dinner,  which  was 
served  on  the  plate  they  had  brought  as  a  present 
to  Radama,  and  on  home-made  ware.  They  were 
also  seated  at  table,  and  each  guest  was  attended 
by  a  servant.  This  was  certainly  progress  in 
Madagascar,  where  even  the  nobles  formerly  sat 
on  mats,  with  their  one  dish  of  rice  on  the  floor, 
and  their  guests  supplied  with  leaves  for  plates. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

DAWN   OF   CIVILIZATION. 

The  Renewal  of  the  Treaty  urged  —  Distrust  of  the  English  —  Op- 
position by  the  Chiefs  and  People  —  Radama's  Consent — The 
Conditions  —  Mr.  Ilastie  carries  the  Treaty  to  Mauritius  —  Ratifi- 
cation by  the  British  Government  —  Radama's  Joy  —  Missionary 
Labors  begun  at  the  Capital  —  The  First  School  —  The  new 
School-house  —  Arrival  of  Artisans  and  additional  Missionaries  — 
Improvements  —  Cutting  of  the  King's  Hair —  Schools  in  the  Dis- 
tricts—Influence of  Mr.  Hastie  — Subjugation  of  the  whole 
Island  to  Ifedama. 

RADAMA  took  an  early  opportunity  to  express  to 
Mr.  Hastie  his  views  of  the  conduct  of  the  Eng- 
lish in  regard  to  the  treaty.  "  False  as  the  Eng- 
lish," was  already  a  proverb  among  the  people. 
He  could  not  understand  how  so  solemn  a  pledge 
between  himself  and  one  of  England's  representa- 
tives could  be  broken  without  dishonor  to  their 
sovereign,  nor  why  such  a  breach  of  faith  should 
go  unpunished.  He  thought  English  laws  were 
bad  if  they  allowed  it,,  and  the  king  weak  to  per- 
mit it.  Mr.  Hastie's  explanation,  that  his  sover- 
eign had  not  yet  sanctioned  the  treaty,  did  not 
satisfy  Radama's  idea  of  justice. 

"I  signed  that  treaty,"  said  he,  "contrary  to  the 

47 


48  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

advice  of  my  nobles  and  counselors,  even  those 
who  instructed  me  from  childhood  ;  I  then  waited 
with  confidence,  in  the  expectation  of  the  arrival 
of  the  equivalent  proposed,  and  engaged  to  be 
paid  to  me  by  that  treaty;  I  fulfilled  my  part  with 
the  most  scrupulous  exactness,  and,  with  heart-felt 
regret,  was  obliged  to  abandon  it." 

Mr.  Hastie  assured  him  that  it  could  not  occur 
again,  as  now  the  king  had  sanctioned  the  meas- 
ure. He  pressed  upon  him  the  humanity  and 
wisdom  of  the  step,  and  the  benefits  which  would 
result  to  his  country  by  the  renewal  of  the  treaty. 
But  Radarna  was  unmoved.  His  people  and  his 
counselors  were  wholly  and  strongly  against  an 
alliance  on  the  former  terms.  An  aged  chieftain 
expressed  the  feeling  of  the  entire  people,  when 
he  said,  — 

"  Where  do  we  get  all  we  have,  but  from  those 
to  whom  we  sell  slaves  ?  We  do  not  make  pow- 
der or  arms ;  we  are  not  possessed  of  mines ;  we 
have  only  very  bad  mechanics,  and  little  cloth,  and 
are  by  constitution  an  indolent  people.  By  the 
sale  of  slaves,  all  our  wants  are  supplied  through 
the  persons  to  whom  we  sell  them.  What  do  we 
derive  from  the  English  ?  Nothing !  They  keep 
up  no  intercourse  with  us.  They  promised  and 
have  not  performed  !  " 


DAWN  OF  CIVILIZATION.  49 

Public  meetings  were  held,  without  any  advance 
toward  the  object  desired.  The  people  remained 
obstinate. 

"  It  is  with  you  alone  that  England  seeks  alli- 
ance ;  it  is  you  alone  who  continue  the  inhuman 
traffic.  It  is  for  you  to  become  the  deliverer  of 
your  people  and  the  founder  of  their  freedom." 

It  was  in  language  like  this  that  Mr.  Hastie 
addressed  Radama  before  he  presented  himself  to 
the  assembly  awaiting  him  in  front  of  his  palace. 
Thus  appealed  to,  and  clearly  seeing  the  advan- 
tages of  an  alliance  with  a  powerful  nation,  and 
actuated  by  the  desire  of  attaining  a  glorious 
name,  yet  restrained  by  the  angry  opposition  of 
his  ministers  and  people,  what  could  he  do  ?  Re- 
peating his  reproaches  for  the  past,  he  exclaimed, 
placing  his  hand  on  his  heart,  — 

"Put  your  hand  here,  and  say  what  am  I  to 
do?" 

Mr.  Hastie  entreated  him  to  regard  the  future 
rather  than  the  past ;  to  care  for  the  welfare  of  his 
people,  and  to  remember  that  he  had  to  choose 
between  a  few  vile  slave-dealers  and  a  powerful 
monarch  in  this  alliance.  With  much  similar 
persuasion  Radama  was  nearly  won  over  to  the 
cause;  but  still  his  people  were  against  him.  Af- 
ter hearing  all  that  Mr.  Hastie  could  say  to  the 


50  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

assembly  in  favor  of  tne  treaty,  the  most  influen- 
tial of  the  ministers  arose,  in  reply.  He  carefully 
repeated  its  whole  history,  till  he  came  to  the  vio- 
lation of  it.  Here,  with  an  eloquence  worthy  of 
a  finished  orator,  he  paused  as  if  he  had  no  words 
to  express  the  wrong.  For  a  moment,  intense 
silence  reigned,  and  then  a  confusion  of  voices 
arose  such  as  might  have  intimidated  any  king. 

"  You  see,"  said  Radama  to  Mr.  Hastie,  "  I  am 
well  inclined,  but  my  people  are  not.  I  recollect 
hearing  of  the  conduct  of  the  French  nation  to  a 
late  king !  " 

But  when  silence  was  restored,  Mr.  Hastie  skill- 
fully added  a  new  inducement  to  all  that  lie  had 
hitherto  offered.  He  told  them  that  Governor 
Farquhar  would  receive  persons  for  instruction, 
and  that  the  London  Missionary  Society  would 
send  artisans  as  well  as  missionaries,  to  instruct 
the  people  of  Madagascar  in  the  various  trades. 
This  was  twice  repeated  and  twice  received  in 
silence.  The  assembly  broke  up  to  meet  again 
the  next  day  in  front  of  the  palace.  The  king 
remained  all  night  with  his  counselors,  and  was 
weak  and  fatigued  when  he  appeared  before  the 
vast  multitude  representing  every  district  under 
his  control.  lie  was  ready  to  comply  with  the 
terms  on  one  condition  —  that  England  should 


DAWN  OF  CIVILIZATION.  51 

instruct  his  people ;  —  adding  that  nothing  but  in- 
struction could  alleviate  their  present  misery. 

Think  of  this  from  the  king  of  a  half-civilized 
nation !  He  did  not  ask  money  nor  lands  as  an 
equivalent  for  the  sacrifice  of  the  only  source  of 
wealth  his  people  yet  possessed.  As  Solomon 
asked  wisdom  from  God,  so  this  king  asked  wis- 
dom at  the  hands  of  a  great  nation. 

He  stipulated  that  twenty  persons  should  be 
sent  to  England  and  Mauritius  for  instruction,  and 
that  artificers  should  come  to  reside  in  Madagascar. 
Mr.  Hastie  had  no  authority  to  send  any  to  Eng- 
land, but,  after  some  deliberation,  replied  that  he 
would  take  six.  Radama  was  too  shrewd  to  allow 
any  new  arrangements  to  be  made  without  "sanc- 
tion," and  demanded  how  he  happened  to  con- 
sent. Happily,  Mr.  Hastie  was  an  honest  man 
and  a  Christian.  He  frankly  told  the  king  that 
he  intended  to  make  a  personal  sacrifice,  and  him- 
self pay  the  expenses  incurred,  if  his  government 
should  not  indorse  his  promise.  This  was  ex- 
plained to  the  assembled  people,  but  still  received 
with  disapprobation  and  murmurings.  The  king 
retired  with  his  counselors,  and  again  conferred 
with  them  till  daybreak.  The  fate  of  thousands, 
both  for  time  and  eternity,  hung  upon  the  decis- 
ion. Mr.  Jones,  the  missionary,  had  been  present 


MISSION'S  AN£>   MARTYRS. 

~t  nearly  every  interview,  and  had  sustained  Mr. 
Hastie  in  his  generous  and  untiring  efforts  to  lift 
up  this  nation  from  their  darkness.  Truly,  it  was 
an  idolatrous  nation,  but  the  two  embassadors 
could  plead  with  God  that  night  as  Moses  often 
did  for  the  Israelites. 

In  the  morning  Radaraa  sent  his  final  answer. 
He  promised  that  the  treaty  should  be  immedi- 
ately ratified,  and  the  slave  traffic  ended  at  once,  if 
Mr.  Hastie  would  promise  the  education  of  twenty 
of  his  subjects,  as  he  had  proposed  the  previous 
day.  "  I  agreed,"  writes  Mr.  Hastie;  "  and  I  trust 
that  Divine  Power,  which  guides  all  hearts,  will 
induce  the  government  to  sanction  the  act." 

The  same  day  Radama  ordered  the  immediate 
return  of  all  slaves  sent  down  to  the  coast,  and 
not  then  sold,  of  whom  there  were  large  num- 
bers. He  also  forbade  any  one  to  pay  debts  to 
the  traders,  in  slaves,  —  directing  money  to  be 
substituted  in  such  cases,  on  pain  of  death. 

When  the  king  went  in  state  to  ratify  the  trea- 
ty, he  concluded  the  business  by  presenting  to  Mr. 
Hastie  a  receipt  for  the  money  and  horses  due  him 
for  the  twelve  months  in  which  he  had  strictly 
observed  the  treaty,  saying  that  it  would  "  help 
to  defray  the  expenses  of  instructing  the  persons  " 
who  were  to  be  sent  to  England.  It  is  not  to  be 


DAWN  OF  CIVILIZATION.  53 

forgotten,  either,  that  Radama  took  pains  to  claim 
the  smallest  possible  indemnity,  when  the  treaty 
was  first  drawn  up.  He  was  also  exceedingly 
anxious  to  have  it  understood  that  some  provinces 
in  Madagascar,  over  which  he  then  had  no  control, 
would  still  continue  to  export  slaves.  He  feared 
he  should  be  blamed  for  the  acts  of  others. 

"  I  would  not,  for  all  I  could  possibly  gain,"  said 
he  to  Mr.  Hastie,  "that  the  English  at  any  future 
period  should  charge  me  with  deception." 

When  every  thing  was  completed,  Mr.  Hastie 
returned  to  Mauritius  to  secure  the  ratification  of 
the  treaty  by  the  British  government.  On  his 
journey  down  to  Tamatave,  he  met  people  going 
up  to  the  king  to  carry  tribute,  in  gratitude  for 
his  proclamation  that  they  should  no  more  be  sold 
away  from  their  country.  They  insisted  upon 
turning  about  and  carrying  Mr.  Hastie  as  far  as 
he  would  permit,  in  token  of  their  gratitude  to 
him,  also.  Many  burden-bearers  were  on  their 
way  to  the  capital ;  and  three  slave-dealers,  with 
two  hundred  packages  of  goods,  had  already  ar- 
rived there,  but  were  obliged  to  sell  at  half-price, 
and  leave  without  obtaining  a  single  slave.  Truly 
the  triumphing  of  the  wicked  is  short. 

During  Mr.  Hastie's  absence,  Radama  was  con- 
stantly assured  by  the  "sikidy"  that  the  English 


54  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

would  again  deceive  him.  A  French  officer  and 
his  suite  also  arrived  with  the  same  assurances, 
and,  in  addition,  endeavored  to  convince  Radarna 
that  there  is  no  God.  Encouraged  by  the  argu- 
ments of  Mr.  Jones,  who  had  remained  at  the  cap- 
ital, the  king  and  his  ministers  adhered  to  the 
right,  —  Radama  exclaiming,  loudly,  "  There  must 
be  a  God !  "  When,  at  length,  letters  arrived  from 
the  governor  and  from  Rataffe,  a  Hovah  prince, 
who  had  accompanied  Mr.  Hastie,  informing  him 
that  the  treaty  was  confirmed,  he  shed  tears  of 
joy.  Upon  the  return  of  the  latter  with  the  stip- 
ulated articles,  he  denounced  the  falsehood  of  the 
divinations.  This  was  the  first  shaking  of  his 
faith  in  the  sikidy. 

By  request  of  the  king,  the  missionaries  now 
commenced  their  labors  at  the  capital.  The  first 
school  was  opened  in  December,  1820.  It  con- 
sisted of  the  children  of  the  royal  family  and  of 
the  nobles.  In  April  they  had  made  sufficient 
progress  to  read  in  the  Bible,  and  did  themselves 
credit  in  other  branches.  A  second  school  was 
opened,  in  October,  for  the  children  of  the  people, 
under  the  care  of  Rev.  David  Griffiths,  sent  by 
the  London  Missionary  Society.  The  children 
were  eager  to  adopt  the  European  dress,  and 
brought  cloth  to  the  wives  of  the  missionaries  to 


DAWN  OF  CIVILIZATION.  55 

be  made  into  jackets  and  dresses.  The  house  in 
which  they  were  taught  was  soon  too  small  for 
the  rapidly  increasing  numbers.  It  was  the  prop- 
erty of  the  king's  mother,  and  was  a  storehouse 
for  rice,  mats,  cooking  utensils,  and  dishes.  It 
was  infested  with  rats  and  mice  ;  and  the  roof,  be- 
ing immensely  high  and  steep,  was  swayed  to  and 
fro  by  the  wind.  Notwithstanding  all  these  dis- 
comforts, the  little  Malagasy  children  sewed,  sung, 
and  spelled,  with  a  diligence  that  would  do  credit 
to  the  youth  of  far  more  favored  lands.  To  ob- 
tain a  new  school-house  was  a  serious  matter ;  but 
Mr.  Griffiths  made  known  his  embarrassment  to 
the  king,  and  received  the  following  reply :  — 

"  Saith  Radama, 

"  Live  long,  my  friend ;  be  not  troubled.  I  will 
build  you  such  a  house  as  you  wish,  if  my  people 
can  build  it ;  but  if  you  wish  to  have  a  house 
built  on  the  same  plan  or  similar  to  those  at  Mau- 
ritius, who  can  build  it  ?  If  you  can  find  a  man 
to  build  it,  I  will  furnish  the  wood. 

"  Saith  your  good  friend, 

"  RADAMA  MANJAKA." 

Accordingly,  orders  were  given  to  drag  trees 
from  the  forest.  The  people  of  a  whole  district 
were  thus  employed,  and  five  journeys  of  forty 


56  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

miles  to  the  forest  were  made  before  a  sufficient 
quantity  was  obtained.  A  piece  of  ground  was 
chosen  and  given  for  the  house;  the  carpenters 
went  to  work  with  hatchets  and  wedges,  chopping 
and  splitting,  till  the  trees  assumed  the  desired 
dimensions.  To  build  a  house  without  saw,  nails, 
or  hammer  would  seem  an  impossibility,  and  yet 
this,  like  all  the  other  houses,  went  up  without 
those  conveniences.  The  framework  was  joined 
together  by  mortise  and  tenon,  notches  and  pins, 
and  bound  in  place  with  fibrous  roots  or  tough 
plants.  The  windows  and  doors  were  made  to 
slide  in  grooves  at  the  top  and  bottom.  When 
finished,  its  size  astonished  the  people,  it  being 
the  largest  house  yet  erected  in  the  capital,  though 
probably  not  the  highest,  for  no  one  was  allowed 
to  build  a  house  higher  than  that  of  the  king. 

At  this  time,  the  missionaries  found  obstacles 
to  the  growth  of  their  schools  in  the  fears  of  those 
parents  who  resided  near  the  capital.  The  boys 
who  had  been  sent  with  Prince  Rntaffe  to  England 
for  education  not  returning  with  him,  caused  a 
report  that  they  had  been  sold  to  the  cannibals. 
Mothers,  suspecting  the  missionaries  to  be  in  league 
with  the  slave-traders,  became  alarmed  for  the 
safety  of  their  children,  and  concealed  them  in 
rice-holes  under  ground,  causing  death  in  several 


DAWX  OF  CIVILIZATION.  57 

instances.  Radama  was  absent  upon  an  expedi- 
tion against  the  Sakalavas,  but  his  mother  imme- 
diately issued  commands  calculated  to  restore 
confidence.  "  Cease  from  all  such  practices,"  said 
she,  "  for  it  is  the  instruction  of  your  children 
here,  and  not  sending  them  to  another  country, 
that  is  the  wish  and  intention  of  Radama  your 
king." 

A  number  of  artisans  and  mechanics,  as  well 
as  additional  missionaries  and  their  families,  were 
sent  by  the  London  Society  in  1821  and  1822. 
Radama  welcomed  them  all  gladly,  giving  them 
houses  and  lands,  and  natives  to  assist  them ; 
requiring,  however,  that  apprentices  should  be 
taught  the  various  trades.  The  slave-traders  had 
only  brought  the  luxuries  of  civilization,  and  that 
from  interested  motives.  The  Bible  messengers 
introduced  the  useful  arts,  and  taught  the  ignorant 
natives  how  to  rise  out  of  their  degradation.  The 
resources  of  the  country  were  explored,  and 
brought  to  the  notice  of  the  king.  The  people 
were  taught  to  make  bricks  and  mortar,  to  use  the 
saw,  to  make  hinges,  screws,  and  locks.  Grains, 
such  as  wheat  and  oats,  were  introduced,  and  the 
plough  and  harrow  brought  to  help  the  improve- 
ment in  agriculture.  The  manufacture  of  leather 
was  also  taught.  Hitherto  the  people  had  neither 


58  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

shoes  nor  stockings,  the  nobles  only  wearing  san- 
dals. Caps  and  hats  began  to  be  worn ;  and  the 
king  went  so  far  as  to  imitate  the  European  mode 
of  wearing  the  hair.  It  had  required  two  or  three 
days  to  dress  his  own  in  layers  of  plaits  and  curls, 
according  to  the  Hovah  fashion.  He  tried  it  upon 
his  brother  fii'st,  and  then  had  his  own  parted  and 
cut,  to  the  great  indignation  of  many  of  his  con- 
servative people,  who  still  religiously  clung  to  the 
ancient  ways.  A  few  Hovah  women  found  fault 
with  this  forsaking  of  the  customs  of  their  ances- 
tors. "Behold,  how  great  a  matter  a  little  fire 
kindleth  ! "  They  raved  about  it  until  at  last  four 
or  five  thousand  gathered  near  the  capital,  and 
sent  complaint  to  Radama  of  the  undue  influence 
of  the  Europeans.  In  return,  he  told  them  he 
should  cut  his  hair  as  he  pleased  without  consult- 
ing women,  ordered  the  five  ringleaders  to  be  put 
to  death,  and  kept  the  remainder  in  their  place 
of  meeting,  under  a  guard  of  soldiers,  three  days 
without  food  or  shelter. 

This  summary  mode  of  proceeding  was  charac- 
teristic of  Radama.  His  will  was  law,  and  he 
would  never  tolerate  the  slightest  opposition  to  it. 
He  had  determined  that  he  would  not  rule  barbari- 
ans, but  that  civilized  they  should  be.  A  boy  who 
had  refused  to  go  to  England  to  be  educated  was 


DAWN  OF  CIVILIZATION.  59 

punished  with  fifty  stripes,  and  tied  to  a  flag-pole, 
that  all  the  people  might  see  and  fear.  To  those 
who  still  withheld  their  children  from  the  schools 
he  said,  "  If  you  wish  to  become  wise  and  happy 
and  please  me,  send  your  children  to  the  schools, 
and  let  them  be  taught ;  for  the  good,  the  indus- 
trious, and  the  wise  shall  be  honored  by  me." 
They  knew  very  well  the  alternative,  and  sub- 
mitted quietly. 

Others  in  the  districts  rejoiced  at  the  opening 
of  schools.  On  the  occasion  of  a  journey,  one  old 
man  welcomed  the  missionaries  by  running  after 
them  when  they  had  passed  his  dwelling,  and 
entreating  them,  like  a  patriarch  of  old,  to  turn 
back  and  eat  bread  with  him.  He  was  so  delighted 
at  their  consent  that  he  even  broke  up  his  bedstead 
to  provide  fuel  for  the  cooking,  remarking  that  he 
loved  to  honor  those  whom  Radama  honored. 

The  schools  at  the  capital  for  children  were  not 
the  only  ones,  lladama  opened  one  in  the  court- 
yard of  his  palace,  which  consisted  of  the  officers 
of  the  army  and  their  wives.  These  were  placed . 
under  the  tuition  of  a  Frenchman.  Radama  him- 
self was  a  pupil  to  Mr.  Hastie.  The  missionaries 
had  reduced  to  writing  the  Malagasy  language, 
which  he 'was  learning.  He  was  also  acquiring  the 
English  language ;  but,  during  a  short  absence 


60  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

of  Mr.  Hastie,  went  for  assistance  to  the  French 
master,  who  pronounced  the  letters  so  differently 
that  the  vexed  king  immediately  made  a  law  that 
"  throughout  his  kingdom,  each  letter  should  have 
but  one  sound ! "  Mr.  Hastie  was  also  actively 
engaged  in  opening  schools  in  all  the  districts  un- 
der the  king's  control,  and  encouraged  the  people 
to  engage  in  agriculture,  or  to  be  instructed  by  the 
artisans  who  were  placed  in  the  villages.  For  the 
most  part,  these  efforts  were  met  with  enthusiasm. 
Mr.  Hastie  stood  as  a  mentor  at  the  side  of 
Radama.  His  quick  eye  perceived  every  thing; 
but  he  never  detected  a  defect  without  propos- 
ing a  remedy,  nor  proposed  a  remedy  without 
throwing  all  his  energy  into  its  accomplishment. 
At  his  suggestion,  the  capital  was  transformed 
from  a  place  of  filth  to  a  pattern  of  neatness  for 
the  rest  of  the  kingdom.  The  roads  were  im- 
proved, laws  were  made  more  liberal,  and,  above 
all,  humanity  was  encouraged.  Radama  went 
upon  warlike  expeditions  against  neighboring 
provinces,  and,  in  these,  was  taught  how  to  spare 
and  to  benefit  his  enemies,  to  subjugate  them  by 
true  superiority,  and  to  offer  in  return  for  their 
allegiance  the  same  gifts  of  civilization  that  he 
himself  had  received.  In  all  this  he  submitted  to 
the  wisdom  of  his  adviser;  but  there  were  times 


DAWS'   OF  CIVILIZATION.  61 

when  he  felt  that  he  understood  the  safety  of 
measui-es  better  than  Mr.  Hastie,  and  then  he  was 
immovable.  On  one  occasion,  when  Mr.  Hastie 
was  urging  him  strongly  to  do  what  was  against 
his  judgment,  he  checked  him  by  saying  he 
"  should  have  a  very  poor  opinion  of  him  if  he 
pressed  him  on  the  subject." 

During  one  of  Radama's  expeditions  to  stop  the 
export  of  slaves  in  one  of  the  coast  provinces  in- 
habited by  Moors,  he  offered  a  reward  for  the  head 
of  the  chief,  and  threatened  to  lay  the  province 
waste  if  they  did  not  immediately  give  him  their 
allegiance.  Mr.  Hastie  urged  him  to  offer  rather 
the  promise  of  security  in  case  of  submission,  and 
undertook  the  difficult  mission  of  seeking  the  rude 
chief  in  his  rocky  retreat.  When  he  found  him, 
he  procured  his  consent  to  the  terms  of  peace  by 
the  same  course  of  honesty  and  truth  which  had 
won  Radama.  In  order  that  his  uncouth  manner 
might  not  offend  the  king,  Mr.  Hastie  taught 
him  how  to  bow  his  head  Avhen  presented ;  but 
the  savage  awkwardly  pei'sisted  in  bending  his 
head  backward.  Radama  had  once  caused  the 
whole  front  of  the  house  of  judges  to  be  taken 
down,  and  obliged  the  judges  to  hold  court  in  the 
open  air,  because  they  had  failed,  in  passing,  to 
salute  him  on  pretense  of  not  seeing  him.  It  was 


62  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

safer  for  the  chieftain's  head,  therefore,  to  learn  to 
bend  to  his  conqueror.  In  return  for  his  submis- 
sion he  was  allowed  to  choose  his  own  lands,  and 
the  whole  army  was  kept  in  waiting  till  a  house 
was  built  upon  it.  The  proud  chief  had  chosen 
a  rocky  bight  that  overlooked  extensive  rice- 
grounds,  saying  he  wished  his  feet  to  be  above 
the  heads  of  his  people. 

Radama  also  secured  the  submission  of  the  Sa- 
kalavas,  the  most  powerful  of  the  people  of  Mada- 
gascar; and  his  well-furnished  and  well-disciplin- 
ed army  was  not  to  be  opposed  by  any.  In  four 
years  after  the  completion  of  the  treaty  with 
England  he  was  able  to  announce  to  his  people 
that  he  was  King  of  Madagascar. 

"  The  whole  island,"  said  he,  "  is  now  mine.  It 
is  governed  by  one  king,  ruled  by  the  same  laws, 
and  must  perform  the  same  service.  There  are 
no  more  wars.  Guns  and  spears  may  sleep.  I  am 
the  father  of  the  orphan ;  the  protector  of  the 
widow  and  the  oppressed ;  the  avenger  of  evils 
and  wrongs;  and  the  rewarder  of  the  good  and 
just.  With  regard  to  yourselves,  you  must  now 
work.  Cultivate  the  waste  lands.  Rushes  grow 
from  the  earth,  and  gold  and  silver  will  not  be 
poured  down  upon  you  from  the  skies." 


CHAPTER  V. 

PROGRESS    AND    REFORMS. 

Success  of  the  Missionary  Work—  The  Idols  discredited  —  The  Va- 
zimba  dishonored  —  Complaints  against  the  innovations  —  At- 
tendance of  the  King  at  the  Schools  —  His  ridicule  of  the  Idols 
—  Still,  however,  rejects  the  Gospel  —  Laws  against  Intemper- 
ance and  Infanticide  —  Restriction  of  the  Ordeal  by  Poison  — 
Death  of  Mr.  Hastic  —  Radama's  Grief— Building  of  New  Pal- 
aces—  Radama's  Dissipation  —  His  sickness  and  Death — Procla- 
mation of  Queen  Ranavalona  —  The  National  Mourning  —  The 
Funeral  and  Tomb  of  Radama  —  His  Character. 

WHILE  Radama  was  thus  engaged  in  bringing 
the  whole  island  under  his  own  control,  the  mis- 
sionaries were  quietly  but  steadily  making  prog- 
ress in  their  work.  The  number  of  schools  and 
scholars  rapidly  increased.  A  building  was  erected 
for  a  library,  and  funds  appropriated  to  furnish 
reading  for  the  many  who  were  already  able  to 
read.  A  series  of  lectures  on  the  being  and  per- 
fections of  God  was  addressed  to  the  youth  and 
native  teachers,  and  they  were  encouraged  to  take 
notes  of  the  lectures,  or  to  repeat  afterward  the 
leading  ideas.  The  Bible  was  in  process  of  trans- 
lation into  the  Malagasy  language,  and  the  mis- 
sionaries themselves  superintended  the  printing 
of  such  portions  as  were  finished,  besides  hymn- 


64  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

books,  spelling-books,  reading-books,  and  cate- 
chisms ;  in  all  over  five  thousand.  A  church  con- 
sisting of  the  missionaries  and  artisans  was  organ- 
ized as  early  as  1822.  It  included  persons  of 
several  denominations ;  so  that  without  disturbing 
the  minds  of  the  natives  concerning  the  various 
creeds,  it  simply  placed  before  them  Christ  crucified. 
The  Lord's  Supper  was  administered  first  on  this 
occasion  in  the  court-yard  of  the  palace,  —  the 
house  and  chapel  which  Mr.  Griffiths  had  asked  of 
the  king  not  being  yet  completed.  When  at  last 
it  was  finished,  over  a  thousand  persons  attended 
the  Sabbath  services,  crowding  even  the  doors  and 
windows.  It  was  true  of  them  as  of  the  land  of 
Zebulon,  "  The  people  which  sat  in  darkness  saw 
great  light ;  and  to  them  Avhich  sat  in  the  region 
and  shadow  of  death,  light  is  sprung  up." 

The  children  did  not  fail  to  see  very  soon  that 
the  idols  were  as  dust  and  ashes  before  the  great 
Being  whom  they  were  taught  to  seek.  The  Mal- 
agasy were  willing  enough  that  their  children 
should  be  educated  ;  but  this  questioning  of  the 
power  of  their  idols  was  a  serious  offense  to  them, 
and  an  insult  to  their  ancestors. 

"  Unless  you  abide  by  our  wishes  and  our  cus- 
toms, we  shall  complain  of  you  to  the  king,"  the 
parents  threatened. 


PROGRESS  AND  REFORMS.  65 

"  We  can  not  prevent  your  complaining  to  the 
king,"  returned  the  children  ;  "but  we  have  been 
taught  to  tell  the  truth,  and  though  to  please  you 
we  should  say  with  our  lips  that  we  believe  in  the 
idols,  yet  in  our  hearts  we  can  not." 

Accordingly,  when  the  people  repaired  to  the 
capital  to  pay  their  taxes  they  took  the  opportu- 
nity to  present  their  complaints. 

"Our  children,"  said  they,  "are  forsaking  the 
customs  of  our  ancestors,  and  rejecting  our 
gods." 

"  Do  you  mind  your  work,"  was  the  determined 
answer  of  the  king,  "  and  let  the  children  mind 
their  instructions."  They  were  obliged  to  go 
home  and  submit  to  the  new  order  of  tilings. 

Schools  were  opened  even  in  the  sacred  vil- 
lages, where  strangers  had  hitherto  never  been 
allowed  to  dwell.  In  one  of  these  the  son  of 
the  idol-keeper  became  convinced  that  an  object 
which  had  to  be  taken  care  of  was  not  God.  He 
read  the  words  "  Hear,  O  Israel !  the  Lord  our 
God  is  one  Lord ; "  and  knowing  this  to  be  con- 
trary to  his  father's  instructions,  he  went  to  him 
and  asked  to  be  released  from  the  school. 

"  Why  should  I  continue  to  learn  what  you  do 
not  believe  ?  "  he  urged. 

"  What  do  I  not  believe  ?  "  asked  his  father. 

5 


66  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

"That  of  which  I  have  told  you  before,"  an- 
swered the  boy,  "and  which  will  not  only  do  me 
good,  but  you  also.  There  are  new  heavens  and 
a  new  earth  for  those  who  believe  in  God,  with 
everlasting  life,  and  garments  shining  like  the  sun, 
that  never  wax  old." 

This  was  new  truth,  for  the  Malagasy  either  be- 
lieve the  soul  to  be  a  breath  of  wind,  a  mist,  or  a 
ghost  wandering  after  death  over  the  earth,  or 
pass  the  subject  by  as  a  mystery  too  deep  to  be 
understood.  The  idol-keeper  was  so  impressed 
by  his  son's  words,  that  he  abandoned  his  occupa- 
tion of  taking  care  of  a  god  that  could  not  take 
care  of  him. 

The  graves  of  the  Vazimba,  a  name  given  to 
the  ancient  dead,  were  objects  of  dread  and  ven- 
eration to  the  Malagasy.  Their  spirits  were  sup- 
posed to  be  able  to  inflict  evil  or  bestow  good, 
and  their  anger  to  be  excited  if  a  stone  or  the 
twig  of  a  tree  upon  their  places  of  rest  should  be 
removed.  To  assure  the  scholars  that  none  but 
the  true  God  possessed  power  to  reward  or  pun- 
ish, the  missionaries  went  with  them  to  one  of 
these  graves,  cut  off  the  branch  of  a  tree,  took  a 
stone  from  the  tomb,  and  persuaded  two  of  the 
scholars  to  carry  them  to  the  village. 

"Do  not  touch  them,"  some   exclaimed;  "the 


PROGRESS  AND  REFORMS.  67 

Vazimba  will  certainly  be  enraged,  and  you  will 
become  ill  and  die." 

"The  Vazimba  will  come  in  the  night,  and  carry 
you  away  to  the  region  of  ghosts !  "  said  others. 

But  the  two  boys  were  firm;  and  it  was 
not  without  some  anxiety  that  the  missionaries 
watched  them  for  days,  lest  fear  alone  should  pro- 
duce illness.  Had  this  occurred,  the  anger  of  the 
inhabitants  would  have  been  excited,  and  their 
superstitions  confirmed.  But  the  Lord  preserved 
them,  and  the  lesson  was  salutary. 

"  What  do  your  parents  say  to  this?"  asked  the 
teachers. 

"  They  say  that  you  white  people  have  some 
charms  which  the  Vazimba  are  not  able  to  resist." 

Older  persons  could  not  be  induced  to  touch 
the  graves  of  the  Vazimba,  and  were  deeply  of- 
fended at  this  shaking  of  the  faith  of  the  children 
in  these,  and  in  their  idols.  When  the  king  re- 
turned from  one  of  his  expeditions,  complaints  of 
this  kind  were  so  generally  made  that  he  sent  for 
Mr.  Jones,  to  caution  the  missionaries. 

"  They  are  too  active,"  said  he.  "If  they  con- 
tinue to  instruct  the  people  with  the  snme  speed, 
they  will  turn  the  world  upside  down."  At  an- 
other time  he  said,  "  I  am  anxious  that  my  people 
should  improve  in  knowledge.  Let  me  not  go  too 


68  MISSIONS  AND  MAKTYXS. 

slowly  lest  I  miss  my  aim;  nor  too  fast  lest  I 
stumble:  for  while  a  man  is  endeavoring  to  ran 
with  all  the  speed  he  can,  if  another  should  give 
him  a  push,  the  chance  is  that  he  will  fall." 

The  schools  were  encouraged,  however,  by  the 
attendance  of  the  king  at  the  examinations,  and 
also  by  frequent  visits,  both  to  listen  and  com- 
mend. His  personal  example  tended  to  break 
the  superstitions  of  the  people.  Pie  would  not 
allow  them  to  wait  for  "  lucky  days,"  when  the 
missionaries  were  to  be  served.  On  the  occasion 
of  his  return  from  a  visit  to  the  coast,  the  diviners 
at  the  capital  fixed  upon  a  certain  day  for  his  en- 
trance according  to  the  revelations  of  the  sikidy. 
Formerly,  he  had  awaited  in  the  valley  the  com- 
ing of  the  right  day,  but  now  he  marched  into 
the  city  in  defiance  of  the  mortified  diviners,  and 
his  frightened  ministers,  assuring  them  that 
Radama  would  enter  his  capital  whenever  he 
pleased. 

He  began  also  to  show  the  same  contempt  for 
the  idols.  These  were  always  covered  with  a  piece 
of  scarlet  cloth  ;  and  this  covering  of  one  of  the 
principal  idols  having  become  old,  the  people  of 
the  village,  where  it  was  kept,  asked  the  gift  of  a 
new  one  from  Radama. 

"  Why,  surely,"  answered  the  king,  "  he  must 


PROGRESS  AND  REFORMS.  69 

be  very  poor,  if  he  can  not  get  a  piece  of  cloth 
for  himself.  If  he  be  a  god,  he  can  provide  his 
own  garments." 

At  another  time,  when  the  king  was  surround- 
ed by  many  of  his  officers,  an  idol-keeper  rushed 
into  his  presence,  bearing  a  pole  upon  the  end  of 
which  was  an  idol  beneath  a  piece  of  red  velvet. 
The  man  ran  about  wildly,  saying  the  idol  caused 
him  to  do  thus. 

"  Let  me  try  if  it  will  be  the  same  with  me," 
said  Radama,  taking  it  and  walking  about  with 
quiet  dignity.  "  Perhaps  I  am  too  heavy  for  the 
god  to  move,"  he  added,  sarcastically ;  "  do  you 
try,  you  are  light  enough,"  and  he  gave  it  to  one 
of  his  ministers.  He  also  bore  it  about  with 
gravity,  and  gave  it  back  to  the  abashed  keeper. 
A  deep  impression  was  made  upon  the  whole 
company. 

Their  superstitions  were  again  subjected  to 
Radama's  ridicule,  in  the  exposure  of  a  divinity 
said  to  dwell  in  a  cave  in  the  mountains,  and  to 
be  able  to  give  audible  responses.  He  visited 
the  cave  and,  entering  it,  saluted  the  invisible 
god.  A  solemn  response  carne  from  the  dark 
recesses. 

As  a  gift  of  money  is  always  offered  to  the 
king  by  visitors,  so  Radama  offered  homage  to  the 


70  MISSIONS  AXD   MARTYRS. 

unseen.  A  hand  was  gently  reached  forth  to 
accept  the  gift.  Radama  seized  it. 

"  This  is  no  god,  —  this  is  a  human  being  !  "  he 
exclaimed,  and  the  mysterious  divinity  was  drag- 
ged forth  to  the  light  of  day,  and  to  the  ridicule 
of  the  assembled  people.  Other  impostures  and 
delusions  were  exposed,  and  the  deceivers  severely 
punished;  so  that  the  people  could  not  but  feel  the 
influence  of  the  king  as  well  as  that  of  their  chil- 
dren. Still  Radama  did  not  place  his  trust  in  Je- 
hovah. He  loved  and  respected  the  messengers  of 
God  because  they  met  the  demands  of  his  moral 
nature,  and  still  more  because  they  contributed  to 
his  own  glory  in  elevating  his  people.  Further 
than  this,  the  truth  of  the  gospel  seemed  hidden 
from  him,  —  the  wise  and  prudent  king,  —  while  it 
was  revealed  to  babes.  The  poor,  the  humble,  the 
little  children,  were  already  looking  at  the  shining 
face  of  Jesus.  For  himself,  Radama  was-  yet  suffi- 
cient. 

When  Mr.  Jones  first  came  to  the  capital  he 
found  the  king  one  day  firing  a  cannon  during  a 
thunder-storm,  and  inquired  the  cause.  Radama 
replied  that  God  was  talking,  and  he  was  answer- 
ing. Mr.  Jones  explained  the  audacious  irrever- 
ence, and  was  listened  to  with  respect.  The  gift 
of  a  Bible  was  also  accepted  gratefully  by  the  king, 


PROGRESS  AND  REFORMS.          71 

with  the  remark  that  if  it  contained  what  was 
"  straight,  and  not  crooked,"  he  should  be  glad  to 
have  it.  He  could  admire  its  sublime  wisdom ; 
but  he  was  not  able  to  sit  as  n  child  at  the  foot  of 
the  cross.  Yet  this  bold  and  prudent  king,  so 
eager  for  glory,  so  strong  in  himself,  and  so  tena- 
cious of  homage,  was  in  the  hands  of  the  Al- 
mighty as  clay  in  the  hands  of  the  potter.  His 
will  was  molded  into  subjection  to  the  great  pur- 
pose of  the  salvation  of  that  people,  and  though 
Radama  might  have  seemed  to  himself  the  pro- 
moter only  of  his  own  interests,  he  was  in  reality 
an  ax  in  the  hand  of  God  laid  at  the  root  of 
every  tree  that  bore  evil  fruit. 

Idolatry  had  already  received  its  death-blow. 
Temperance  was  enforced  by  a  law  against  the 
sale  of  liquor,  though  the  law-maker  himself  in- 
dulged freely,  and  permitted  its  use  in  the  palace. 
Infanticide  was  prohibited.  It  had  been  the  cus- 
tom of  the  Malagasy  to  destroy  all  children  who 
were  born  on  days  pronounced  unlucky  by  the  as- 
trologers ;  but  Radama  declared  that  "  all  the  in- 
fants doomed  to  death  by  the  astrologers  became 
his,  and  that  whoever  destroyed  them  destroyed 
his  children,  and  should  suffer  death  for  their 
murder."  Radama  restricted  the  use,  and  had  the 
intention  of  abolishing  wholly  the  "  tangena,"  or 


72  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

trial  by  poison,  which  was  supposed  to  inflict  death 
on  the  guilty,  and  spare  the  innocent.  Many  had 
been  yearly  subjected  to  this  terrible  ordeal,  and 
many  perished. 

Through  all  these  reformations,  Mr.  Hastie 
stood  by  the  king,  counseling  and  urging  him  to 
take  each  step  firmly.  Mr.  Hastie's  death,  in 
1826,  was  an  irreparable  loss  to  Madagascar,  and 
was  felt  most  deeply  by  Radama.  "  I  have  lost 
many  of  my  people,  many  of  my  soldiers,  most  of 
rny  officers,  and  several  of  the  highest  nobles  ;  but 
this  is  nothing  in  comparison  with  the  loss  of 
Adrian-asy  (nobleman  Hastie).  Pie  has  been  a 
faithful  friend,  —  a  husband  to  Madagascar.  The 
good  he  has  done  can  not  be  too  highly  spoken  of 
by  me."  Thus,  too,  all  the  people  mourned  and 
honored  him. 

While  engaged  in  exalting  his  people,  Radama 
did  not  forget  to  increase  his  own  royal  dignity  by 
the  building  of  palaces  for  himself.  His  city  resi- 
dence was  within  the  palisades  which  inclose  all 
the  buildings  called  the  palace.  It  is  still  dis- 
tinguished by  the  name  of  the  "silver  house,"  so 
called  because  the  gable-ends,  ceilings,  windows, 
and  door-posts. are  ornamented  with  silver  studs  and 
nails,  though  one  traveler  says  these  ornaments  are 
tiny  silver  bells.  This  house  is  quite  insignificant 


PROGRESS  AND  REFORMS.  73 

beside  the  larger  palace,  standing  next  and  tower- 
ing above-  it.  Its  chief  peculiarities  are  its  roof 
and  the  columns  by  which  the  two  galleries  sur- 
rounding it  are  supported.  Each  column  consists 
of  the  trunk  of  a  tree  rising  to  the  hight  of  eighty 
feet ;  the  central  one  which  supports  the  roof  be- 
ing one  hundred  and  twenty  feet  high,  according 
to  Madame  Pfeiffer.  She  further  states  that  "in 
bringing  home  the  chief  pillar  alone  five  thousand 
persons  were  employed,  and  twelve  days  were 
occupied  in  its  erection."  The  steep  roof  gives 
a  singular  aspect  to  the  building.  It  is  forty  feet 
in  hight,  has  three  tiers  of  windows,  and  is  sur- 
mounted by  a  golden  bird  with  outstretched 
wings.  This  palace  is  only  used  for  public  pur- 
poses, and  on  state  occasions,  and  is  connected 
by  galleries  with  the  adjoining  residences. 

In  1824,  Radama  began  to  build  a  palace  in  the 
vicinity  of  Tananarivo,  under  the  direction  of  a 
French  architect  of  ability.  Monsieur  Le  Gros 
was  obliged  to  conform  somewhat  to  Malagasy 
notions  of  architecture  which  forced  the  building 
out  of  the  fine  proportions  it  might  otherwise 
have  assumed.  Like  the  palace  in  town,  it  is  sur- 
rounded with  a  wide  balcony,  supported  by  arches 
resting  on  columns.  The  chief  room  is  one  hun- 
dred feet  in  length  and  the  floor  paved  in  mosaic, 


74  MISSIONS  A\D 

composed  of  blocks  of  wood  of  every  shade  from 
ebony  to  maple,  and  beautifully  polished.  An  in- 
credible amount  of  labor  was  required  to  convey 
the  timber  from  the  distant  forest  over  almost  im- 
passable roads ;  and,  when  upon  the  ground,  sixty 
carpenters  were  employed  four  years  in  complet- 
ing the  structure.  But  Radama's  favorite  resort 
was  a  small  cottage,  a  short  distance  from  the 
city,  built  for  his  especial  use.  Its  approach  was 
through  an  avenue  of  bananas  and  grape-vines. 
A  small  sheet  of  water,  stocked  with  fish,  turtles, 
and  water-fowl,  ornamented  the  grounds;  and  a 
garden  containing  many  foreign  plants  and  a  col- 
lection of  nearly  every  species  of  native  growth, 
was  its  chief  attraction  to  Radama.  He  amused 
himself  with  superintending  it.  It  is  said  also 
that  he  formed  two  letters  "R.  R."  (Radama 
Rex  ),  with  green  tnrf,  on  each  side  of  the  path 
to  the  cottage.  In  the  heat  of  summer,  this  was 
his  resting-place  from  the  cares  of  royalty,  or 
from  the  fatigues  and  dangers  of  hunting  the  wild 
boar  in  the  great  belt  of  forest  beyond  the  plain. 

Life  must  have  seemed  desirable  to  this  ambi- 
tious king,  especially  when  looking  back  over  the 
last  ten  years,  and  noting  the  strides  by  which  he 
had  advanced  from  the  position  of  an  uneducated 
"  beardless  youth  "  and  chief  of  a  single  province, 


PROGRESS  AND  REFORMS.  75 

to  that  of  an  enlightened  monarch  of  "  the  Great 
Britian  of  Africa."  Doubtless,  he  counted  at 
least  upon  ten  more  years  in  which  to  win  re- 
nown ;  but  already  the  handwriting  of  Death  was 
upon  the  walls  of  his  palaces.  He  did  not  see  it, 
but  his  friends  did.  Dissipation  had  latterly 
wrought  serious  inroads  upon  a  constitution  weak- 
ened by  exposure  to  the  sickness  of  the  coast  dis- 
tricts, during  his  expeditions  there.  Little  by  lit- 
tle he  withdrew  from  public  duties,  and  abstained 
from  fatigues  which  he  was  no  longer  able  to  bear. 
Medical  aid  was  not  obtained  early  enough  to  be 
of  service,  and,  after  months  of  gradual  decline, 
he  was  laid  upon  his  death-bed.  Mr.  Jones  saw 
him  two  days  before  his  death,  but  could  scarcely 
recognize  his  countenance  or  understand  the  few 
sentences  he  attempted  to  utter.  He  died  on  the 
afternoon  of  July  27th,  1828.  A  just  and  wise 
king  was  added  to  those  who  brighten  the  pages 
of  history.  We  should  be  glad  to  believe  that  his 
earthly  crown  gave  place  to  a  heavenly  one;  but 
we  have  read  with  fear*  that  at  one  time  he  stated 
explicitly  that  he  did  not  believe  in  the  God  of 
the  Europeans. 

*Radama,  king  of  Madagascar,  was  a  few  years  ago  offered  the 
knighthood  of  the  order  of  St.  Patrick,  which  he  declined,  assign- 
ing as  his  reason,  that  he  could  not  take  the  oath  which  required 
him  to  say  tliat  he  believed  in  God,  or  that  he  feared  God,  meaning 
the  God  of  the  Europeans.  —  Elite's  Madagascar. 


76  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

Neither  the  missionaries  nor  the  people  knew 
of  the  death  of  Radama  till  seven  days  after  the 
event.  It  had  been  studiously  kept  secret  to 
give  time  for  political  plottings ;  and  the  better 
to  disguise  it,  a  band  continued  to  play  as  usual 
every  afternoon  in  front  of  the  palace.  Radama's 
nephew,  the  son  of  Prince  Ratataffe,  was  always 
regarded  as  the  successor  to  the  crown,  but  either 
had  not  been  formally  designated  by  the  king 
before  his  death  or  the  fact  was  concealed.  A 
"kabary,"  or  great  assemblage  of  the  people,  was 
called  to  hear  the  king's  choice  named,  as  though 
he  were  still  living.  On  the  first  of  August,  it 
was  announced  that  Queen  Ranavalona,  the  senior 
of  Radama's  twelve  wives  ( though  he  had  but 
one  wife — Rasalimo  —  who  was  recognized  as 
queen;)  was  appointed  to  the  throne.  On  the 
3d  it  was  officially  proclaimed  that  the  king  had 
"retired,"  —  "had  gone  to  his  fathers." 

According  to  the  customs  of  Madagascar,  no 
one  was  allowed  to  work  during  the  season  of 
mourning,  which  sometimes  continued  a  year. 
All  were  required  to  shave  the  head,  were  for- 
bidden to  sing,  dance,  or  sit  in  a  chair,  to  ride,  or 
wear  a  hat,  or  enter  into  conversation.  An  im- 
mense crowd  assembled  from  all  the  surrounding 
districts,  and  erected  tents  and  sheds  for  shelter 


PROGRESS  AND  REFORMS.          77 

on  the  plain  at  the  foot  of  Tananarive.  A  gentle- 
man from  India  said  that  he  could  "only  compare 
it  to  the  multitudes  collected  at  the  festivals  of 
Juggernaut." 

The  remains  of  the  king  were  deposited  in  a 
silver  coffin,  made  by  the  beating  of  fourteen 
thousand  silver  dollars  into  plates,  which  were 
fastened  with  silver  rivets.  This  was  placed  in  state 
upon  a  platform  covered  with  scarlet  cloth  (scar- 
let being  the  royal  color)  and  gold  lace.  A  bal- 
ustrade, covered  with  white  cloth  (the  Malagasy 
sign  of  mourning)  surrounded  the  platform;  and 
the  pillars  at  the  four  corners  were  draped  in 
scarlet.  Lamps  and  lusters  were  suspended  by 
purple  cords  between  the  pillars.  The  outer  walls 
of  the  palace  were  covered  with  white  cloth,  and 
within  were  draperies  of  crimson  and  purple  silk, 
as  were  also  over  the  gateways.  The  court-yard 
was  carpeted  with  blue  cloth.  All  the  officers  of 
the  court  wore  white  lambas  over  their  uniforms. 

Radarna's  tomb  was,  like  those  of  former  sover- 
eigns, in  the  court-yard.  A  vast  amount  of  prop- 
erty was  buried  with  him.  Golden  vases  and 
spears,  Bibles,  a  quantity  of  silver  plate,  and  other 
costly  gifts  from  the  kings  of  England  and  France, 
besides  over  ten  thousand  Spanish  dollars  were 
placed  in  his  grave,  as  if  to  sustain  his  rank  in 


78  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

the  invisible  world  of  the  Vazimbas,  to  which  the 
people  believed  his  soul  had  gone.  A  small  house 
has  since  been  built  over  the  tomb  in  which  a 
table,  a  bottle  of  wine,  two  glasses,  and  two  chairs 
are  placed  for  the  use  of  the  spirits  of  Radama  and 
his  father.  "The  Lord  of  hosts  hath  purposed  it, 
to  stain  the  pride  of  all  glory."  This  house  re- 
mains a  sad,  though  unintentional  monument  of 
the  two  chief  defects  in  the  otherwise  admirable 
character  of  Radama,  —  his  adherence  to  the 
belief  of  his  ancestors,  and  the  intemperate 
habits  of  the  last  years  of  his  life.  Resolute  in 
every  other  respect,  he  yielded  himself  to  this 
vice.  Just,  humane,  generous  toward  his  sub- 
jects ;  ambitious  as  a  king ;  firm,  prompt  and  wise 
as  a  ruler;  faithful  and  honorable  as  a  friend, 
even  though  tried  as  by  fire ;  a  valuable  and 
refined  companion  in  the  midst  of  a  barbarous 
people ;  he  deserves  the  inscription  engraved 
upon  his  tomb,  "Unequaled  among  the  Princes." 
Would  that  there  could  be  added  with  truth, 
the  epitaph  of  some  of  the  ancient,  good  kings; 
"  His  heart  was  perfect  with  the  Lord  his  God  ; " 
but  he  claimed  himself  to  be  a  "visible  god,"  and 
truth  forbids  this  crowning  encomium,  without 
which  even  the  glory  of  kings  is  "as  the  flower  of 
the  grass." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

QUEEN    RANAVALONA PERSECUTION    BEGUN. 

Suspension  of  Missionary  Work  —  Murder  of  Prince  Rataffe  and  his 
Family  — Breaking  the  English  Treaty  —  Expulsion  of  Mr.  Lyall 
—  Pupils  of  Schools  drafted  into  the  Array —  Coronation  of  the 
Queen  —  Her  personal  appearance  —  General  Purification  by  the 
Tangena  —  Fear  of  the  French  —  Baptism  of  Native  Christians 
Ra-poor-ne<?ro  —  Arrival  of  New  Missionaries  —  Prosperity  of  the 
Schools  — The  Converted  Idol-keeper  —  Circulation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures —  The  Queen's  Illness  —  Complaint  against  the  Christians  — 
Convocation  of  the  Nation  —  Decrees  against  Christianity  —  De- 
parture of  the  Missionaries  —  Revival  of  Pagan  Rites  —  Rafara- 
vavy. 

THE  missionaries  waited  with  profound  anxiety 
to  know  the  intentions  of  the  new  sovereign  to- 
ward themselves  and  their  work.  They  had  be- 
come too  important  to  the  government  to  be 
wholly  discarded,  and  yet  it  was  very  soon  evident 
that  they  were  to  be  restricted  and  hampered  in  all 
ways,  if  not  absolutely  banished.  The  prohibition 
of  labor  among  all  classes  of  people  during  the 
year  of  mourning  extended  to  the  missionary 
work.  The  schools  were  closed.  Nothing  re- 
mained for  them  but  to  busy  themselves  with  the 
completion  of  the  translation  and  printing  of  both 
the  Old  and  the  New  Testament,  and  other  books 
and  tracts  for  the  future  benefit  of  the  scholars. 

79 


80  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

They  did  this,  as  all  their  work,  with  an  energy  that 
seemed  to  foresee  the  future.  They  were  inspired 
from  the  beginning  to  do  quickly  what  their  hands 
found  to  do. 

Mr.  Bennet,  a  gentleman  sent  by  the  Missionary 
Society  to  visit  Madagascar,  arrived  at  the  time  of 
Radama's  death,  and  finding  that  he  could  neither 
have  any  communicatian  with  the  queen,  nor  as- 
certain the  state  of  the  schools  for  months  to 
come,  desired  to  return  to  England,  and  sent  a 
request  to  the  government  for  permission  to  leave 
the  island,  as  was  customary.  The  only  answer 
he  received  from  the  queen  was  that  "  she  was 
the  sovereign  of  the  time  of  his  departure;"  and 
he  was  obliged  to  wait  with  humble  patience  till 
she  chose  to  let  him  go. 

The  murder  of  Prince  Rataffe,  his  wife,  and  son, 
because  of  near  relationship  to  Radama,  and  conse- 
quent right  to  the  throne,  was  the  first  step  of  the 
new  government.  The  breaking  of  the  English 
treaty  was  the  next.  A  message  was  sent  to  Mr. 
Lyall,  successor  to  Mr.  Hastie,  that  the  annual 
equivalent  for  the  abolition  of  the  slave-trade 
would  no  longer  be  received,  and  that  he  was  dis- 
missed from  the  capital.  The  season  was  unfavor- 
able for  going  to  the  coast.  Mr.  Lyall  was  obliged 
to  wait  two  or  three  months,  and  then  signified 


QUEEN  RANAVALOXA.  81 

his  wish  to  proceed.  "He  is  to  go,  and  his  family 
with  him,"  was  the  reply.  But  while  making  prep- 
arations his  house  was  surrounded  by  a  multitude 
of  people  bearing  an  idol,  whose  displeasure  they 
said  was  excited.  Bags  filled  with  serpents  were 
emptied  in  the  court-yard,  and  fifty  strong  natives, 
each  holding  a  serpent  by  the  tail,  took  Mr.  Lyall 
and  his  son  prisoners,  and  marched  them  off  on 
foot  to  a  village  six  miles  distant.  The  serpents 
were  flourished  in  the  air,  and  held  up  writhing 
before  the  eyes  of  the  people  that  they  might  see 
for  themselves  the  displeasure  of  the  god  who  it 
was  pretended  had  by  his  anger  and  power  drawn 
them  thither.  Mr.  Lyall  and  his  family  reached 
the  coast  in  safety,  but  not  without  great  suffer- 
ing. The  only  reasons  given  for  the  insulting 
expulsion  were,  that  he  allowed  his  horse  to  ap- 
proach a  sacred  village,  and  sent  his  servants  to 
catch  butterflies  and  serpents,  which  he  was  col- 
lecting as  a  naturalist.  The  queen  and  her  minis- 
ters laid  all  the  blame  upon  the  idol,  who  they  said 
had  commanded  it  to  be  done  ;  but  they  secretly 
exulted  in  ridding  themselves  of  the  restraint  of 
the  presence  of  English  officers. 

Radama  had  allowed  foreigners  to  reside  ten 
years  in  his  dominions,  after  which  they  were  re- 
quired either  to  leave  the  island  or  become  subject 


82  MISSIONS  AXD   MARTY ItS. 

to  the  laws  of  Madagascar.  Mr.  Griffith's  ten 
years  had  expired,  and  he  requested  to  know  the 
queen's  wishes  in  regard  to  his  further  stay.  Her 
reply  was,  "Tie  up  your  luggage,  and  return  to 
your  native  country !"  After  much  negotiation, 
however,  she  was  induced  to  allow  him  a  re- 
spite. 

One  can  readily  imagine  the  dislike  entertained 
by  a  queen  and  court  wholly  committed  to  idol- 
atry toward  the  men  who  distinctly  taught  the 
people,  both  in  the  school-rooms  and  in  the  chap- 
els, "  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  me." 
In  the  bitter  malice  of  their  hearts,  they  would 
have  escorted  the  whole  of  them  out  of  Mada- 
gascar with  a  procession  of  serpent-bearers,  and 
joined  in  the  hissing,  had  not  self-interest  re- 
strained them.  It  is  wonderful  how  the  Ruler  of 
all  hearts  held  these  emissaries  of  Satan  in  check 
till  his  work  was  done,  and  sustained  the  faith 
and  courage  of  the  missionaries  till  they  accom- 
plished the  certain  planting  of  God's  Word  in  that 
kingdom. 

When  it  was  announced,  in  six  months  after 
the  king's  death,  that  the  schools  might  be  again 
opened,  the  missionaries  were  taken  by  surprise 
at  the  singular  favor.  Before  the  suspension  the 
schools  had  numbered  one  hundred,  and  the  schol- 


QUEEX  KAXA  V A  LOS  A.  83 

ars  between  four  and  live  thousand.  The  reopen- 
ing of  them  was  forbidden  in  the  sacred  villages, 
and  the  pupils  had  hardly  assembled  in  those  re- 
maining, when  the  motive  was  apparent.  Seven 
hundred  of  the  teachers  and  older  youth  were 
drafted  into  the  army,  to  be  sent  immediately  to 
secure  the  submission  of  the  southern  provinces. 
The  queen  and  her  advisers  cared  not  a  whit  for 
the  instruction  of  the  people,  but  an  efficient  army 
was  necessary  to  her  power.  Schools  she  knew 
made  good  officers  and  soldiers,  and  this  was  a 
convenient  mode  of  obtaining  recruits.  When 
the  youth  attended  school  they  were  considered 
in  the  service  of  the  government,  and  the  queen 
claimed  that  she  only  transferred  them  from  one 
branch  of  service  to  another,  when  she  required 
them  for  the  army.  Radama's  mode  of  obtaining 
troops  had  been  to  assemble  the  people  en  masse, 
to  fire  them  by  his  own  warlike  address,  and  re- 
quest them  to  volunteer,  requiring  those  who 
remained  at  home  to  pay  ten  dollars  each.  An 
army  of  fifteen  thousand  was  "once  raised  for  his 
immediate  service  in  this  way.  The  new  mode  of 
drafting  from  the  schools  alarmed  the  people,  and 
many  refused  to  permit  their  sons  to  attend, 
This  occasioned  a  decline  in  the  prosperity  of 
the  schools. 


Si  MISSIONS  AXD  MARTYRS. 

After  ten  months  of  the  appointed  mourning, 
an  edict  was  issued  that  it  should  cease,  and  the 
people  return  to  their  ordinary  labors.  The  coro- 
nation of  the  queen  was  appointed  for  the  follo\v- 
ing  month,  June,  1829.  The  day  was  ushered  in 
by  the  firing  of  cannon.  The  queen  was  received 
by  her  ministers,  army  officers,  and  a  detachment 
of  soldiers  dressed  in  the  uniform  of  British  gren- 
adiers, and  escorted  to  the  tomb  of  the  kings, 
where  she  offered  a  prayer  to  the  father  of  Rada- 
ma.  She  was  then  conveyed  by  a  difficult,  circuit- 
ous route  in  a  procession  of  the  royal  family,  civil 
officers,  troops,  and  singing-women  to  a  plain 
without  the  city.  Here,  in  the  midst  of  a  great 
concourse  of  people,  she  alighted  upon  a  sacred 
stone ;  then,  with  her  face  to  the  east,  exclaimed, 
in  her  own  language,  — 

"Am  I  consecrated,  consecrated,  consecrated?" 

"  You  are  consecrated,  consecrated,  consecrat- 
ed ! "  returned  the  five  generals  who  stood  by 
her. 

"  Long  live  Ranavalona,  queen ! "  shouted  the 
crowd. 

She  then  descended  from  the  stone  and  ap- 
proached the  two  chief  idols,  consisting  of  silver 
rings,  carnelians,  and  blocks  of  wood,  fastened  to- 
gether and  covered  with  scarlet  velvet.  Taking 


QUEEN  RANAVALOKA.  85 

* 

the  poles  upon  which  they  were  carried  in  her 
hands,  she  addressed  them :  — 

"  My  predecessors  have  given  you  to  me.  I  put 
my  trust  in  you  ;  therefore,  support  me." 

Alas  !  that  in  the  face  of  a  great  multitude,  and 
in  the  daylight  of  the  gospel,  she  should  deliber- 
ately choose  to  confide  the  guidance  of  her  life  to 
senseless  bits  of  wood  and  stone.  "  Woe  unto  him 
that  saith  to  the  wood,  Awake ;  to  the  dumb 
stone,  Arise,  it  shall  teach !  Behold  it  is  laid  over 
with  gold~  and  silver,  and  there  is  no  breath  at  all 
in  the  midst  of  it."  But  there  were  already  those 
among  the  throng  who  could  cry  out,  both  with 
joy  and  bitterness,  "  The  Lord  is  my  rock  and  my 
fortress  and  my  deliverer,  my  God,  my  strength, 
in  whom  I  will  trust."  For  these  there  was  sor- 
row in  store,  and  they  might  well  watch  with 
keen  interest  all  the  significant  acts  and  words  of 
the  queen  on  this  coronation-day. 

When  she  had  returned  the  idols  to  their  keep- 
ers, she  was  borne  in  her  palanquin  to  a  platform, 
upon  which  was  placed  the  royal  chair  or  throne, 
covered  with  scarlet  cloth  and  ornamented  with 
gold  lace.  When  seated  here,  a  major  of  the 
body-guard  held  over  her  head  a  scarlet  umbrella. 
The  royal  family  sat  upon  her  right  and  left. 


80  unssioys  AXD  MARTYRS. 

'Among  them  was  Raketaka,  the  only  daughter  of 
Radama,  and  Rasalimo,  his  recognized  wife. 

The  attire  of  Queen  Ranavalona  was  of  native 
fashion,  and  rich  in  material.  Her  upper  dress 
was  of  purple  silk,  fastened  with  gold  buttons ; 
the  lower  dress  of  white  silk,  and  her  mantle  of 
fine  scarlet  cloth.  She  wore  stockings  of  white 
silk,  and  yellow  morocco  shoes.  Her  crown  con- 
sisted of  a  mother-of-pearl  shell,  out  of  which 
sprang  five  branches  resembling  coral,  having  at 
the  end  of  each  a  red  stone  and  golden  bell.  A 
fine  gold  chain  of  native  manufacture  encircled 
her  head  and  held  the  crown  in  place.  Necklaces 
of  coral  and  carnelian,  bracelets  of  pearl,  gold,  and 
coral,  anklets  and  finger-rings,  completed  her  orna- 
ments. 

In  figure  she  was  somewhat  stout.  Her  face  was 
pleasant  in  expression,  though  indicating  great 
firmness;  her  features  small  and  well-propor- 
tioned, and  her  manner  not  ungracious.  She 
seemed  a  harmless  woman  ;  but  she  was  a  sleep- 
ing tigress,  waiting  only  a  fit  time  for  springing 
upon  her  victims. 

While  she  remained  seated,  the  band,  taught  at 
Mauritius,  played  the  national  air.  Afterward  she 
arose,  and,  after  having  saluted  the  various  clans 


QUEEN  RANAVALONA.  87 

represented  in  the  assemblage,  addressed  them' 
thus : — 

"  If  you  have  never  known  me  before,  I  am 
Ranavalona  who  now  appears  before  you." 

"  Hoo,  hoo  !  "  the  people  shouted. 

"  God  gave  the  kingdom  to  my  ancestors,  they 
transferred  it  to  Andriampoinimerina  (father  of 
Radama),  and  he  again  to  Radama,  on  condition 
that  I  should  be  his  successor.  Is  it  not  so  my 
subjects  ?  " 

"  It  is  so,"  all  replied,  without  a  thought  of  cen- 
suring the  bold  untruth  of  the  usurper. 

"I  will  not  change  what  Radama  and  my  ances- 
tors have  done,"  she  continued  ;  "  but  I  will  add 
to  what  they  did.  Do  not  think  because  I  am  a 
woman  that  I  can  not  govern  the  kingdom.  Never 
say  she  is  a  woman,  weak  and  ignorant ;  she  is  un- 
able to  rule  over  us !  My  greatest  solicitude  and 
study  will  always  be  to  promote  your  welfare,  and 
to  make  you  happy.  Do  you  hear  that,  my  sub- 
jects?" 

"  Yes,"  was  the  general  reply. 

After  an  address  from  her  chief  minister,  the 
different  clans  arose  in  the  order  of  superiority, 
and  the  chief  of  each  advanced  to  offer  assurances 
of  their  fidelity  in  her  service,  and  to  present  their 
hasina,  —  a  gift  of  money,  —  in  token  of  homage. 


88  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

The  officers  of  the  army  came  last.  Thus  the  cer- 
emonies were  ended,  and  the  procession  bore  back 
the  new-made  queen,  and  dispersed  quietly. 

It  was  not  many  months  after  the  plausible  ad- 
dress at  her  coronation  that  Ranavalona  ordered  a 
general  purification  of  the  country  by  means  of 
the  tangena,  or  trial  by  poison.  A  number  of 
civil  and  military  officers  at  the  capital  were 
among  those  subjected  to  the  ordeal ;  and  "  many 
hundreds,  if  not  thousands,  of  the  Malagasy  are 
supposed  to  have  been  sacrificed."  This,  though 
done  at  the  pretended  command  of  the  idols,  was 
undoubtedly  occasioned  by  the  conversion  of  some 
of  the  royal  family  and  officers  of  the  court  to 
Christianity.  Idolatry  was  restored,  and  the  acts 
of  the  government  were  wholly  regulated  by  the 
directions  of  the  sikidy. 

The  missionaries  might  have  been  banished  at 
this  juncture,  and  their  work  ended,  had  not  one 
of  those  timely  providences,  which  the  Almighty 
so  gloriously  brings  forward  to  check  the  foe, 
startled  every  heart  in  Madagascar.  A  fleet  of 
six  French  ships  arrived  on  the  coast  to  lay  claim 
to  one  of  the  eastern  provinces  where  they  had 
long  had  settlements.  Two  or  three  of  the  coast 
towns  were  attacked  and  pillaged.  An  embassy 
from  the  queen  assured  them  that  they  should  not 


QUEEN  ItANAVALONA.  89 

have  one  inch  of  the  island,  and  the  people  were 
equally  spirited  in  their  determination  to  resist  the 
claim.  France  was  jealous  of  the  English  monop- 
oly of  influence.  Ranavanola  intended  to  get  rid 
of  both,  and  accordingly  took  every  measure  to 
resist  the  demands  of  the  former.  In  the  mean 
time  she  was  lenient  toward  the  missionaries,  prob- 
ably in  order  to  secure  the  favor  of  England  until 
the  French  were  disposed  of.  They  were  permitted 
to  erect  a  new  chapel,  to  preach,  teach,  and  print. 
During  a  whole  year  the  French  continued  to  har- 
ass and  alarm  the  people,  and  the  missionaries  to 
labor  with  their  might,  scattering  the  printed 
Gospels  and  tracts,  by  means  of  the  old  pupils 
and  native  teachers,  all  over  Madagascar.  The 
members  of  the  little  churches  were  taught  to  tell 
the  joyful  tidings  of  Jesus  wherever  they  went. 
Prayer-meetings  were  encouraged,  and  youth 
taught  to  pray  in  their  own  language,  which  they 
did  with  a  fervor  that  indicated  a  true  change  of 
heart.  The  Sabbath  services  were  well  attended, 
and  the  people  were  inclined  to  converse  much  to- 
gether concerning  the  Word  of  God.  They  came 
in  numbers  to  the  houses  of  the  missionaries,  that 
they  might  be  taught  the  way  to  Christ. 

For  six  months  after  the  French  had  left  the 
coast  the  government  continued  its  military  prep- 


90  MISSION'S  AND  MARTYRS. 

arations  in  expectation  of  a  renewal  of  hostilities, 
and  likewise  continued  to  tolerate  Christianity. 
The  queen  even  permitted  natives  to  be  admitted 
to  the  church,  and  receive  the  ordinance  of  bap- 
tism. A  message  from  her  was  read  in  the  Mis- 
sion Chapel  that  "all  who  wish  are  at  liberty  to 
be  baptized,  commemorate  the  death  of  Christ, 
or  marry  according  to  the  manners  of  Europeans." 
Among  those  who  were  to  receive  baptism  on  the 
Sabbath  following  this  message,  were  six  or  eight 
persons  nearly  related  to  the  royal  family.  On 
the  day  previous  the  displeasure  of  the  queen  was 
signified  to  them,  and  they  were  obliged  to  with- 
draw their  names.  The  light  was  shining  too  near 
the  throne,  and  the  hand  of  the  queen  began  to 
reach  forth  against  it,  as  if  it  was  in  the  power  of 
mortals  to  put  out  the  burning  glory  of  the  Lord. 
Twenty  of  the  natives  received  baptism  on  the 
29th  of  May,  1831,  when  Mr.  Griffiths,  who  still 
remained,  officiated.  A  large  and  deeply-affected 
assembly  witnessed  the  solemn  ceremony.  Eight 
others  united  with  the  new  church  in  the  sub- 
urbs of  the  city,  of  which  Mr.  Johns  was  pastor. 
Among  these  were  a  diviner  and  his  wife,  who  had 
long  given  striking  evidence  of  piety.  The  man 
had  spent  his  life  in  jugglery  and  divinations ;  but 
to  prove  his  sincerity  he  destroyed  his  charms,  and 


Q  UEEN  RA  XA  \'A  L  ON  A .  9 1 

to.-k  his  place  among  the  children  as  a  pupil,  that 
he  might  read  for  himself  the  wonderful  story  of 
the  sacrifice  of  Jesus,  who  had  become  infinitely 
precious  to  him.  Pie  received  the  Christian  name 
of  Paul,  and  with  his  wife,  set  a  blameless  exam- 
ple ;  and  labored  with  a  zeal  an  I  faithfulness  that 
brought  many  to  the  knowledge  of  Christ.  These 
all  partook  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  it  was  per- 
ceived by  the  government  party  that  wine  was  em- 
ployed. There  was  a  law  prohibiting  the  use  of 
liquor,  not  at  all  observed  in  the  palace,  and  fre- 
quently disregarded  by  the  natives.  But  its  use 
by  the  church  gave  an  opportunity  for  persecution, 
and  a  message  was  sent  from  the  queen  that  "it 
was  contrary  to  the  law  to  drink  wine."  The 
Christians  were  obliged  either  to  conform,  or  to 
dispense  with  the  sacrament.  After  prayer  and 
deliberation,  their  pastors  decided  to  use  water  in- 
stead of  wine.  By  the  end  of  the  year  there  were 
seventy  members  in  one  church,  and  many  had 
been  added  to  the  others. 

Soon  after  this,  a  portion  of  the  army  was  sent 
to  subdue  a  southern  province.  Before  leaving, 
one  of  the  chief  idols  was  carried  between  lines 
of  the  soldiers,  and  water  was  sprinkled  upon 
them  in  token  of  the  protection  of  the  idol  in 
battle.  There  were  a  number  of  Christians  in  this 


92  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

army,  and  they  requested  permission  to  be  absent 
from  the  ceremony,  as  they  placed  their  trust  only 
in  the  living  God.  Their  request  was  granted  ; 
but  in  revenge  they  were  put  in  the  front  ranks, 
and  in  the  most  exposed  situations.  Although  a 
portion  of  the  army  was  defeated,  and  many  slain, 
it  is  said  that  not  one  of  these  faithful  ones  was 
harmed.  During  their  absence  they  held  meet- 
ings in  their  tents  on  the  Sabbath  and  in  the  even- 
ings, and  by  their  influence  and  example  induced 
in:my  of  their  comrades  to  believe  in  God  and 
Jesus  Christ  the  Saviour.  When  they  returned 
to  Tananarive,  these  accompanied  them  to  the 
missionaries,  and  begged  to  be  recognized  as 
disciples. 

This,  together  with  the  knowledge  that  num- 
bers were  daily  forsaking  their  idols  and  flocking 
to  the  missionaries,  alarmed  the  queen  and  her 
ministers.  To  check  the  growing  faith,  an  order 
was  issued  debarring  the  soldiers  and  the  schol- 
ars belonging  to  the  government  schools  from 
being  baptized  or  uniting  with  the  church ;  and 
those  who  had  already  done  so,  were  .forbidden  to 
partake  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  This  order  was 
soon  extended  to  all  natives.  They  sat  in  silence, 
and  in  great  distress  of  mind,  with  the  Europeans 
who  were  allowed  to  unite  in  it.  Nothing  probably 


QUEEN  RANAVALONA.  93 

could  have  so  deepened  and  strengthened  their 
love  for  the  Saviour  as  this  arbitrary  prohibition  ; 
and  the  petty  persecutions  which  followed  when- 
ever they  appeared  in  public,  only  served  to  plant 
their  feet  more  firmly  on  the  rock  Christ  Jesus. 

Among  these  people  was  a  young  slave,  of  dull 
mind  and  indolent  habits,  who,  in  attending  his 
master's  son  to  school,  had  himself  learned  to 
read  the  Bible.  "  He  received  the  gospel  like 
a  little  child."  With  the  renewal  of  his  heart, 
his  mind  received  light,  and  his  character  a  sur- 
prising degree  of  vigor.  He  felt  the  lowliness  of 
his  degree,  but  exclaimed,  in  his  humility,  "  I  am 
only  a  poor  slave,  but  nevertheless  I  trust  I  love 
the  Lord  Jesus." 

So  prayerful,  and  so  active  was  he  in  teaching 
others  to  read,  that  he  was  appointed  a  teacher  in 
a  school  seventy  miles  distant  from  the  capital. 
He  was  admitted  to  the  church  on  the  last  Sab- 
bath when  the  sacrament  was  allowed  to  be  given 
to  the  natives.  It  was  their  habit  to  assume  a 
baptismal  name,  which  was  frequently  not  made 
known  to  the  pastor  till  the  moment  of  baptism. 
When  he  came  forward,  he  pronounced  the  singu- 
lar name, 

" Ra-poor-negro,"  meaning  simply,  "The  poor 
negro." 


94  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS, 

"•  Ra-poor-ncgro,  do  you  say  ?"  asked  Mr.  Grif- 
fiths,  with  surprise. 

"Yes,"  said  he;  "that  is  the  name  I  wish  to 
take,"  and  thus  he  was  baptized.  He  was  after- 
ward asked  why  he  chose  so  singular  a  name. 

"Oh,"  said  lie,  "I  had  seen  in  your  printing- 
office  the  tract  of  The  Poor  Negro,  with  a  picture 
representing  him  with  his  knees  bended  and  his 
eyes  lifted  up  to  heaven ;  and  I  thought,  being  a 
slave  like  him,  there  is  nothing  I  so  much  desired 
as  to  become  like  him  in  disposition,  and  there- 
fore I  took  his  name." 

Ra-poor-negro  returned  to  his  school  and  con- 
tinued to  teach  with  remarkable  activity.  But, 
after  a  short  time,  the  news  of  his  death  follow- 
ed the  tidings  of  his  good  work.  A  Malagasy 
dreads  death,  and  it  is  thought  extremely  unkind 
to  speak  of  the  subject  to  a  sick  friend.  Even 
a  strong  man,  manly  in  all  else,  will  cry  out  in 
tearful  distress  on  his  death-bed,  "  I  die,  I  die  ; 
O  mother !  O  father !  I  die."  The  triumph  and 
victory  over  death  and  the  grave  was  therefore 
the  more  brightly  manifest  in  the  parting  words 
of  Ra-poor-negro,  "I  am  going  to  Jehovah-Jesus; 
Jesus  is  fetching  me;  I  do  not  fear!  " 

This  first  Christian  death,  so  peaceful  and  so 
tiiumph.'iiit,  \vns  a  fulfillment  in  the  eyes  of  all  the 


QUEEN  RANAVALONA.  95 

native  disciples  of  the  promise,  "  He  will  swallow 
up  death  in  victory,"  and  enabled  them  to  bear 
with  renewed  patience  and  sweetness  the  epithets 
of  derision  that  met  them  every  where. 

The  increased  labors  of  the  missionaries  in- 
duced them  to  urge  the  coming  of  new  helpers. 
By  permission  of  the  queen,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Atkin- 
son, from  a  station  in  South  Africa,  arrived  in  the 
autumn  of  1831.  They  were  permitted  to  remain 
only  one  year,  as  the  government  found  they 
could  not  teach  any  new  art,  but  only  reading 
and  writing.  Some  six  hundred  youths  were 
under  the  instructions  of  Mr.  Cameron,  who 
taught  them  various  mechanic  arts.  He  had  also 
superintended  the  construction  of  a  canal  be- 
tween a  river  and  a  lake  in  the  neighborhood 
of  the  capital.  To  these  labors  he  united  the 
influence  of  a  Christian.  Mr.  Chick  had  a  number 
of  natives  employed  as  smiths,  and  Mr.  Canham 
had  also  apprentices  in  the  useful  arts,  while  both 
acted  as  missionaries  of  the  gospel  also.  Mr. 
Baker  had  charge  of  the  printing-press  with 
a  number  of  native  workers.  These  occupations 
made  the  Europeans  valuable  to  the  Malagasy 
government,  and  caused  them  to  tolerate  Chris- 
tianity to  a  certain  extent,  though  it  was  daily 
becoming  more  evident  that  the  schools  were 


96  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

obnoxious.  Mr.  Freeman,  Mr.  Griffiths,  and  Mr. 
Johns  had  the  chief  charge  of  these  and  of  the 
churches.  Mr.  Jones  had  left  Madagascar  the 
previous  year. 

A  public  examination  of  the  schools  was  held 
at  the  request  of  the  government  in  the  autumn 
of  1832,  not  so  much  to  ascertain  the  progress  as 
the  numbers  of  the  scholars.  Rumors  of  a  new 
invasion  of  the  French  had  reached  the  capital, 
and,  immediately  after  the  examination,  every 
one  in  the  schools,  over  thirteen  years  of  age, 
both  pupils  and  teachers,  was  drafted  into  the 
army.  Orders  were  then  issued  to  the  people  to 
fill  up  the  schools  anew!  They  acquiesced  by 
sending  their  slaves  in  place  of  their  sons.  To 
meet  this,  the  queen  forbade  a  slave  to  be  taught 
to  read  or  write,  on  penalty  of  the  owner  himself 
being  reduced  to  slavery.  Although  these  events 
were  very  discouraging,  there  was  much  still  to 
induce  the  stay  of  the  missionaries.  Many  who 
did  not  attend  the  schools,  showed  an  eagerness 
to  learn,  that  they  might  read  the  Bible  for  them- 
selves. With  such  a  motive,  knowledge  was 
easily  and  rapidly  gained,  and  communicated  from 
one  to  another.  The  natives  were  enough  in 
earnest  to  build  rude  chapels  for  themselves,  in 
the  distant  villages,  to  establish  and  sustain  meet- 


QUEEX  KANAVALONA.  97 

ings  of  prayer,  and  to  gather  not  only  from  the 
highways  and  hedges  all  who  would  come  in,  but 
often  those  closely  connected  with  the  royal  fam- 
ily or  men  in  power. 

The  converts  proved  their  sincerity  by  throw- 
ing away  their  charms  and  idols.  About  six 
miles  from  the  capital,  lived  a  chief  who  owned 
an  idol  that  had  been  kept  in  his  family  for  many 
generations.  It  consisted  of  silver  rings,  brass 
ornaments,  and  blocks  of  wood,  together  with 
six  crocodile  teeth,  made  of  silver  and  hollow. 
These  were  filled  with  bits  of  wood  which  par- 
took of  the  sacredness  of  the  idol.  Similar 
pieces  of  wood  were  hung  upon  it  by  a  cord. 
The  sale  of  these  enabled  the  family  to  live  in 
comfort.  The  chief  had  two  sons,  officers  in  the 
army,  and  to  one  of  them  was  entrusted  the  sale 
of  the  relics,  which  were  said  to  protect  the 
wearer  from  the  perils  of  battle,  or  from  pesti- 
lence. The  price  of  a  single  piece  was  two 
bullocks,  two  sheep,  two  goats,  two  fowls,  and  two 
dollars,  beside  other  articles  of  less  value. 

The  officer  who  carried  on  the  traffic  received 
a  present  of  a  Testament  from  Mr.  Johns.  The 
reading  of  this  resulted  in  his  conversion.  To 
the  dismay  and  grief  of  his  parents,  he  would  no 
longer  sell  the  charms,  and  the  family  became 
7 


98  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

poor.  Through  his  optiring  exertions  a  few  of  his 
relatives  espoused  Christianity,  but  the  rest  re- 
proached and  persecuted  him.  His  example,  in- 
fluence, and  success  in  leading  others  to  renounce 
idolatry,  were  such  as  to  enrage  the  people,  and 
he  was  accused  of  witchcraft  to  the  queen,  and 
condemned  to  trial  by  the  tangena. 

The  tangena  is  a  nut  similar  to  the  horse-chest- 
nut. A  small  quantity  of  this  is  scrnped  off,  and 
administered  in  water  to  the  accused  person.  It 
will  act  either  as  an  emetic  or  as  poison,  according 
to  a  slight  variation  in  the  quantity  given  ;  so  that 
the  life  of  the  victim  is  in  the  hands  of  the  person 
officiating.  If  he  chances  to  escape  death,  he  is 
considered  innocent,  and  is  expected  to  pay  a 
certain  sum  ;  if  he  dies,  he  is  pronounced  guilty  ; 
one  twenty-fourth  of  his  property  belongs  to  his 
executioner,  and  the  rest  to  his  accusers.  "It  is 
given,"  say  the  diviners,  "by  God  to  men  to  be  a 
test  of  actions.  It  is  infallible  in  its  decisions, 
and  just  in  its  effects.  It  is  a  cordial  to"  the  inno- 
cent, but  death  to  the  guilty." 

The  friends  of  the  young  officer  entreated  him 
to  secure  the  services  of  the  diviners  in  his  behalf, 
or  to  avert  danger«by  bribing  them ;  but  he  would 
do  neither  one  nor  the  other,  and  committed  him- 
self to  God.  To  the  astonishment  and  delight  of 


Q  UEEN  RAN  A  VALONA.  99 

his  friends,  he  passed  through  the  ordeal  unharmed. 
They  began  to  lose  faith  in  the  tangena.  His 
father  and  mother  received  him  with  joy,  listened 
to  his  appeals,  which  they  had  before  violently  op- 
posed, and  finally  gave  up  the  idol  so  long  regai'ded 
with  veneration.  The  son  stripped  it  of  its  orna- 
ments and  buried  it,  but  afterward  recovered  and 
gave  it  to  Mr.  Johns,  who  sent  it  to  England. 

Such  events  encouraged  the  missionaries,  and 
they  continued  to  provide  and  circulate  the  New- 
Testament,  with  portions  of  the  Old,  and  other 
books,  as  fast  as  they  could  be  translated  into  the 
Malagasy  language.  In  1833,  fifteen  thousand 
copies  were  printed,  and  six  thousand  immediately 
distributed.  So  general  was  the  interest,  and  so 
rapidly  was  instruction  communicated  from  one  to 
another,  that  at  this  time,  says  one  of  the  members 
of  the  mission,  "  few  families  were  to  be  found, 
from  the  immediate  connections  of  the  sovereign 
to  the  humblest  slaves,  who  could  not  number 
among  their  near  relatives  some  who  were  the  dis- 
ciples of  the  Saviour."  There  were  persons  near 
the  queen  who  perceived  the  state  of  things,  and 
felt  that  the  time  had  come  when  either  idolatry 
or  Christianity  must  fall.  There  were  three  broth- 
ers, one  commander-in-chief  of  the  army,  an- 
other first  officer  of  the  police,  the  third  a' judge; 


100  AflSSJOA'S  AX1>   MARTYRS. 

•  these  held  supreme  power,  swaying  the  will  of  the 
queen  to  their  own  purposes,  though  with  Jesu- 
itical cunning  and  assumed  humility.  It  was 
through  their  efforts  that  the  queen  issued  an  or- 
der in  1834,  that  no  natives  should  learn  to  read  or 
write,  except  the  children  in  the  schools.  This  it 
was  thought  would  check  the  further  spread  of 
the  gospel.  In  addition,  Mr.  Canham,  whose  ten 
years  had  expired,  was  dismissed  from  the  island, 
and  no  entreaties  could  prolong  his  stay. 

The  long  expected  storm  was  gathering  closer 
and  darker.  All  Madagascar  began  to  feel  the 
gloom  of  the  overcast  sky.  But  God  was  able  to 
stay  the  tempest  till  his  own  work  was  accom- 
plished. The  full  time  had  not  yet  come.  Mean- 
while the  three  emmissaries  of  Satan  in  the  palace 
were  plotting  and  lying  in  wait  for  opportunity  to 
afflict  the  Christians.  As  a  test,  an  idol  was  sent  to 
one  of  their  nephews,  a  sincere  convert,  with  direc- 
tions that  he  should  take  charge  of  it,  and  on  a 
coming  festival  day  should  sacrifice  a  bullock  and 
eat  of  it  in  honor  of  the  idol.  He  utterly  refused 
to  do  this,  which  fact  was  reported  to  the  govern- 
ment. Another  Christian  was  heard  to  say  to  his 
relatives  that  the  idols  could  do  neither  good  nor 
harm,  and  was  seen  to  work  on  a  sacred  day 
This  was  also  announced  to  the  queen  by  her 


QUEEN  RANAVALONA.  101 

advisers,  who  were  watching  like  wild  beasts  for 
their  prey.  The  queen  was  taken  very  ill,  and 
messengers  were  sent  to  a  distant  village  to  obtain 
a  powerful  charm  for  her  recovery.  They  were 
told  by  a  Christian  that  "  the  true  God  was  the 
only  restorer  of  health  and  preserver  of  life,"  and 
that  "  multitudes  in  the  country  held  the  same 
opinion."  This  again  was  repeated  to  Ranavalona, 
and  she  was  assured  that  the  foreigners  were  thus 
alienating  her  people,  and  causing  them  to  despise 
the  gods  of  the  land.  The  anger  of  the  queen 
was  excited  ;  but  still  she  did  not  undertake  severe 
measures.  To  stimulate  her  to  this,  one  of  her 
ministers  took  the  occasion  of  a  complaint  made 
against  a  Christian  to  bring  an  accusation  before 
the  judges  against  him  and  all  "  believers,"  as  they 
were  called  in  derision,  and  requested  the  govern- 
ment to  interfere.  The  substance  of  the  charges 
was  as  follows  :  — 

They  despise  the  idols  of  the  land. 

They  are  always  praying. 

They  will  not  swear  by  the  opposite  sex. 

Their  women  are  chaste. 

They  are  all  of  one  mind  respecting  their  re- 
ligion. 

They  observe  the  Sabbath  as  a  sacred  day. 

They  scruple  to  tell  lies. 


102  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

What  a  testimony  to  the  faithful  purity  of  those 
Christians!  Even  the  chief  judge  before  whom 
the  young  man  was  brought  could  find  no  suffi- 
cient cause  of  punishment,  and  dismissed  him. 
But  the  officers  who  had  assisted  in  the  accusations 
did  not  mean  to  be  thwarted  thus,  and  brought 
the  acquitted  "to  the  notice  of  the  queen,  who  im- 
mediately condemned  him  to  the  tangena.  He 
was  mercifully  preserved  from  death,  and  declared 
innocent.  Thus  the  enemies  of  truth  and  purity 
once  more  were  foiled. 

Soon  after,  the  queen  was  riding  out  in  her  pa- 
lanquin accompanied  by  nobles,  officers,  and  sing- 
ing-women. It  was  the  Sabbath,  and  as  she  passed 
the  chapel  the  hymns  of  praise  sung  by  the  con- 
gregation within  reached  her  ear.  "  They  will 
not  stop  till  some  of  them  lose  their  heads,"  was 
the  threat  with  which  she  greeted  the  unwelcome 
sound.  That  any  one  should  presume  to  oppose 
her  will  was  sufficient  of  itself  to  excite  her  an- 
ger ;  and  the  daily  proofs  that  met  her  of  the  con- 
tinued growth  of  the  new  religion,  in  spite  of  her 
various  efforts  to  check  it,  created  an  intense 
desire  to.  strike  the  whole  people  a  blow  which 
should  inspire  them  with  terror,  and  teach  them 
not  to  presume  to  choose  any  but  those  gods  whom 
she  worshiped.  Her  power  and  pride  were  in 


PERSECUTION  BEQUN.  103 

the  balance,  and  her  advisers  knew  well  how  to 
make  them  weigh  heavily  on  the  side  of  persecu- 
tion. 

At  this  time  of  suspense  among  the  Christians,  a 
chief  of  high  rank  came  to  the  palace,  and  asked 
an  audience  of  the  queen.  When  brought  to  her 
presence  he  vsaid,  "  I  am  come  to  ask  your  majesty 
for  a  spear ;  a  bright  and  sharp  spear.  Grant  my 
request." 

When  asked  the  reason  of  the  demand,  he  enu- 
merated the  offenses  of  the  Christians ;  said  that 
the  hearts  of  the  people  were  already  more  devot- 
ed to  their  new  religion  than  to  their  queen,  and 
declared  it  to  be  the  intention  of  the  missionaries 
to  deliver  Madagascar  into  the  hands  of  foreign- 
ers, when  the  people  arid  their  slaves  were  suffi- 
ciently turned  away  from  the  customs  of  then- 
ancestors. 

"  Such  will  be  the  issue  of  the  teaching  by  the 
foreigners,"  he  continued  ;  "  and  I  do  not  wish  to 
live  to  see  that  calamity  come  upon  our  country, 
—  to  see  our  own  slaves  employed  against  us; 
therefore  I  ask  a  spear  to  pierce  my  heart,  that  I 
may  die  before  that  evil  day  comes." 

The  queen  was  moved  with  grief  and  rage. 
She  wept,  and  was  "silent  for  a  cooking  of  rice! " 
(half  an  hour)  ?  The  music  was  ordered  to  cease, 


104  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

and  profound  stillness  reigned.  Amusements  were 
forbidden,  and  during  a  fortnight  the  appearance 
of  the  palace  was  that  of  mourning.  Edict  after 
edict  was  sent  out  from  the  queen  with  the  inten- 
tion to  "  put  an  end  to  Christianity,  if  it  cost  the 
life  of  every  Christian  in  the  island."  The  people 
were  forbidden  to  observe  the  Sabbath,  to  read 
the  Bible,  to  pray,  to  use  the  name  of  Jehovah, 
Christ,  or  to  speak  of  the  devil.  Disobedience  to 
these  requirements  was  punished  with  death,  con- 
fiscation of  property,  and  the  slavery  of  the  sur- 
viving family.  They  were  forbidden  even  to  think 
of  what  they  had  been  taught,  and  were  required 
to  forget  it  entirely. 

A  great  "  kabary  "  of  the  nation  was  convened 
to  hear  the  will  of  the  queen.  The  hearts  of  the 
people  stood  still  with  fear.  The  day  came  at 
last,  ushered  in  by  the  firing  of  cannon.  One 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  persons  stood  before 
the  chief  officers  and  judges,  who  were  to  make 
known  the  edict  of  the  queen.  Their  authority 
was  supported  by  the  presence  of  fifteen  thousand 
troops  under  arms.  The  edict  condemned  every 
believer  to  death  who  did  not  come  forward  and 
accuse  himself  within  a  month.  Many  were  the 
offenses  it  enumerated.  "As  to  your  mode  of 
swearing,"  said  the  indignant  queen,  "  the  answer 


PERSECUTION  BEGUN.  105 

you  are  giving  is  '  True  ',  and  when  you  are  asked, 
'  Do  you  swear  it  ?  '  you  reply  '  True.'  I  won- 
der at  this.  What,  indeed,  is  that  word  '  True  '  ?  " 
In  this  manner  the  Christians  were  censured  and 
denounced. 

A  chief  ventured  to  intercede,  saying  that  all 
they  had  done  had  been  sanctioned  both  by  Ra- 
daina  and  by  herself  and  proposed  a  peace-offer- 
ing. The  only  answer  was,  "Accuse  yourselves  or 
die,  and  that  within  a  week  instead  of  a  month  !" 
This  was  done.  Those  of  rank  or  occupying  po- 
sitions of  honor  were  degraded,  and  the  humble 
were  fined  according  to  the  extent  of  their  observ- 
ance of  Christian  duties.  And  now  came  the  trial 
of  those  who  remained  faithful.  Many  were 
forced  to  deliver  up  all  the  Bibles  and  other  books 
in  their  possession  ;  but  they  refused  to  worship 
idols  even  at  the  risk  of  their  lives.  Neither  were 
they  willing  to  forsake  prayer  and  praise  ;  but  con- 
tinued to  meet  in  secret,  comforting  each  other 
and  declaring  that  "neither  death,  nor  life,  nor 
angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor  things 
present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor  bight,  nor  depth, 
nor  any  other  creature  shall  be  able  to  sepa- 
rate us  from  the  love  of  God  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus  our  Lord."  Those  who  had  become  dis- 
ciples from  interested  motives  returned  to  idola- 


106  MISSJOXS  AND  MARTYRS. 

try,  not  being  able  to  bear  scorn  and  reproach, 
poverty  and  death.  Even  now  the  chaff  was  being 
divided  from  the  wheat. 

The  storm  that  had  so  long  been  anticipated  by 
the  missionaries  had  burst  at  last.  The  whole 
Bible  was  immediately  completed  in  the  Malagasy 
language ;  printed  and  bound  in  large  numbers, 
and  partly  distributed.  The  natives  were  not 
allowed  to  assist ;  but  two  of  the  missiona- 
ries devoted  themselves  to  the  labor  and  had  the 
happiness  to  complete  it.  Testaments,  hymn-books, 
spelling-books,  catechisms,  and  tracts  had  already 
been  scattered  all  over  the  island,  and  in  such 
numbers  that  the  most  rigorous  search  could  not 
find  them.  More  than  this,  God  had  touched  the 
souls  of  thousands  with  his  Spirit.  They  were 
Christ's,  and  no  mortal  was  able  to  take  them  from 
him.  Though  the  queen  commanded  her  subjects 
to  forget  their  instructions,  it  was  neither  in  her 
power  to  enforce  obedience,  nor  in  theirs  to  obey, 
for  the  Holy  Spirit  quickened  every  heart  and 
memory  till  each  precious  promise  glowed  with 
sacred  fire  as  if  written  there  by  the  finger  of 
God.  This  the  missionaries  knew,  and  praised  the 
Lord  for  it. 

The  queen  gave  permission  to  the  Europeans  to 
continue  their  own  customs,  and  to  teach  the  arts, 


PERSECUTION  BEGUN.  107 

on  condition  that  not  another  word  of  Christianity 
should  be  uttered  to  a  native.  To  this  of  course 
they  could  not  consent,  and  as  their  presence  in- 
creased the  danger  of  their  former  pupils,  and  as 
they  could  no  longer  afford  help  or  consolation  to 
the  persecuted,  they  signified  their  intention  of 
leaving  Madagascar,  with  the  exception  of  Mr. 
Johns  and  Mr.  Baker,  who  decided  to  remain  a 
short  time  longer  in  order  to  complete  an  Eng- 
lish and  Malagasy  dictionary.  It  was  surprising 
that  the  government  permitted  this,  or  the  finish- 
ing of  the  Scriptures,  especially  the  latter.  Con- 
fusion must  have  been  in  their  councils,  and  their 
understandings  must  have  been  blinded  by  an 
Almighty  power  so  that  they  knew  not  where  to 
strike  the  decisive  blow,  else  they  would  long 
ago  have  put  an  end  to  the  printing  of  words  that 
were  like  wedges  driven  into  the  very  foundation 
of  the  unrighteous  throne. 

On  the  eighteenth  of  June,  1835,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Freeman,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cameron,  and  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Chick  left  Tananarive,  leaving  their  precious 
charge,  not  to  the  cruel  mercies  of  the  wicked^ 
but  in  the  keeping  of  that  powerful  Redeemer 
who  hears  the  cry  of  his  suffering  people,  and  is 
able  to  sustain  them  triumphantly  through  .tho 
sharpest  afflictions.  The  queen  cherished  no  per- 


108  Mrssioxrs  AND  MARTYRS. 

sonal  dislike  to  the  missionaries ;  but  they  hud 
been  warned  of  her  severest  displeasure  at  the 
slightest  evasion  of  her  commands.  They  had 
been  strictly  watched  since  the  issuing  of  the  edict, 
probably  with  the  desire  to  discover  some  excuse 
for  violence ;  but  their  conduct  in  all  matters  was 
blameless.  "  The  righteousness  of  the  upright 
shall  deliver  him."  These  men  of  God  went  safe- 
ly out  of  the  lion's  den  rejoicing  that  they  had 
been  protected  till  their  work  was  done. 

Immediately  after  their  departure,  the  native 
servants  who  had  been  in  their  employment  were 
seized,  imprisoned,  and  condemned  to  trial  by  the 
tangena.  Two  of  them  being  pronounced  guilty 
were  barbarously  murdered. 

Infanticide  was  revived,  new  idols  were  brought 
to  the  capital,  the  road  to  the  sea-coast  was  de- 
stroyed, and  a  new  and  more  difficult  route  com- 
manded to  be  used  in  order  to  render  access  to  the 
capital  difficult  both  to  foreigners  and  rebellious 
subjects.  Heavy  taxes  were  imposed  upon  the 
people  in  addition  to  the  burden  of  support!] ig  the 
army,  both  by  unrequited  labor  and  by  the  gift  of 
their  sons.  This  reduced  many  to  the  most  abject 
poverty ;  forced  them  to  become  banditti,  and  ob- 
tain by  robbery  what  they  were  not  permitted  to 
earn.  The  mountains  and  highways  had  come  to 


PERSECUTION  SEGUN.  109 

be  dangerous  on  account  of  these  roving  bands. 
Although  two  hundred  men  were  taken  and 
speared,  burnt  or  poisoned,  as  an  example  to  in- 
spire fear,  the  number  increased  yet  more  rapidly. 
In  alarm  and  rage,  some  of  the  government  officers 
asked  Mr.  Johns  what  could  be  done  to  remedy 
the  evil. 

"  By  ceasing  to  oppress  the  people,  allowing 
them  to  reap  the  fruits  of  their  own  industry,  and 
to  be  taught  to  read  the  Bible,"  was  the  unwel- 
come reply.  Provoked  at  this  advice,  they  only 
increased  in  their  cruelty,  and  sent  divisions  of  the 
army  in  various  directions  to  subdue  the  disobe- 
dient. In  some  of  the  provinces  allegiance  to  the 
queen  had  been  refused.  In  the  south,  submission 
was  offered  on  the  approach  of  the  army ;  but 
after  disarming  the  captives,  ten  thousand  were 
treacherously  drawn  into  a  place  from  which  they 
could  not  escape  ;  the  whole  were  assassinated  in 
cold  blood,  and  their  wives  and  children  reduced 
to  slavery. 

In  the  midst  of  such  atrocities  Mr.  Johns  and 
Mr.  Baker  continued  their  labors  unmolested. 
They  finished  the  dictionary,  and  had  printed  a 
portion  of  the  Pilgrim's  Progress,  when  an  event 
occurred  which  hastened  their  departure.  The 
Christians  had  not  given  up  all  their  Bibles. 


110  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

Some  hid  them  under  the  floor  beneath  their 
beds  and  read  them  secretly  after  midnight.  The 
slaves  of  a  pious  woman  named  Rafaravavy,  be- 
trnyed  her  in  this,  and  also  accused  her  of  ob- 
serving the  Sabbath  and  conversing  upon  religion. 
She  was  imprisoned,  fined,  and  in  daily  expec- 
tation of  death,  till  released  with  the  threat  of 
severer  measures  in  case  of  a  second  offense.  She 
cherished  no  resentment  against  her  accusers, 
though  of  her  own  household  ;  but  forgave  and 
affectionately  prayed  for  them.  This,  with  the 
fact  that  British  vessels  on  the  coast  had  given 
refuge  to  many  fugitives  from  cruelty,  caused  the 
order  for  the  missionaries  remaining  to  leave, 
which  they  did,  with  great  sorrow  at  parting  with 
the  people,  in  July,  1836.  They  had  dwelt  safely 
under  the  shadow  of  the  wings  of  the  Almighty 
till  their  part  in  his  great  work  was  done.  The 
people  had  been  taught  to  read  ;  the  Bible  was 
wholly  completed  and  left  in  their  hands,  to  be  the 
sole  preacher  during  twenty-five  years  of  extreme 
suffering. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MARTYRDOMS. 

Brief  respite  of  the  Persecution  —  Death  of  a  young  Christian  — 
The  Cruelties  Renewed  —  Rafaravavy  —  Rasalama,  the  first  Mar- 
tyr—  Courage  of  Rafaralahy  —  His  Arrest  and  Execution  — 
Flight  of  Rafaravavy  and  her  Companions — Itanimanina  —  Sec- 
ond Flight  —  Her  Letter  —  Reaches  Tamatave —  Hardships  and 
Dangers  —  Escape  to  Mauritius  —  The  Queen  incensed  —  Arrest 
of  suspected  Persons  —  Scourging — Martyrdom  of  Ravahiny  — 
Of  nine  Christians  —  Efforts  of  Mr.  Johns  to  mitigate  the  Perse- 
cution—  Great  Numbers  reduced  to  Slavery — Continued  Execu- 
tions. 

FROM  1836  to  1861,  —  twenty-five  years,  —  the 
missionaries,  full  of  strong  love  and  sympathy, 
were  compelled  to  stand  afar  off  and  watch  the 
dark  cloud  that  hung  over  Madagascar.  Sometimes 
the  gloomy  vail  was  lifted  enough  to  give  them 
glimpses  of  the  Christians  bowing  under  the  weight 
of  suffering ;  but  still  praying  and  praising.  It  was 
enough  to  assure  them  that  the  Word  of  God  was 
proving  itself  "quick  and  powerful,  and  sharper 
than  any  two-edged  sword."  At  every  lifting  of 
the  black  mists  from  the  mountain-tops,  they  could 
behold,  as  in  a  vision,  Christ  sitting  as  a  refiner 
and  purifier,  and  catch  the  shining  glory  of  the 
presence  of  the  Lord  in  that  afflicted  land.  There 
was  enough  to  exalt  their  hearts  with  joy  even 


while  they  shed  tears  of  pity.  Traders  were  per- 
mitted for  a  few  years  to  touch  at  the  coast,  and 
although  the  natives  were  forbidden  to  write, 
tidings  were  obtained  by  this  means,  at  distant  in- 
tervals, of  their  welfare.  For  some  months  after 
the  departure  of  the  missionaries,  the  queen's  gov- 
ernment did  little  to  molest  the  Christians.  A 
merciful  God  granted  them  a  respite  in  which  they 
might  gather  strength  for  the  wjeary  years  of  per- 
secution that  were  to  follow  through  the  greater 
part  of  a  generation.  During  these  few  months 
of  intermitted  trial,  they  met  frequently,  though  in 
secret,  in  lonely  places,  for  reading  the  Scriptures, 
for  worship,  and  for  mutual  comfort  and  strength- 
ening against  the  impending  sorrow. 

During  this  time,  the  fear  hanging  over  them 
might  have  been  expected  to  separate  from  them 
so  many  of  the  timid  and  half-hearted  as  much  to 
diminish  their  numbers.  On  the  contrary,  their 
numbers  increased.  One  young  man,  however, 
peculiarly  honored  and  loved  by  them,  died  at 
this  time.  So  deep  was  his  love  for  the  Saviour 
during  health,  that  the  name  of  Jesus  always 
brought  tears  to  his  eyes.  When  asked  why  was 
this,  he  simply  answered,  "  How  can  it  be  otherwise 
when  I  recall  his  love  unto  death  for  me  ?  "  On 
his  death-bed  he  was  asked  if  he  was  afraid. 


MARTYRDOMS.  113 

"Why  should  I  fear  to  die,"  he  answered,  "when 
Jesus  is  my  friend  ?  He  hath  loved  me  with  an 
everlasting  love,  and  I  love  him  because  he  hath 
first  loved  me.  I  am  persuaded  that  he  will  not 
leave  me  now,  for  I  am  full  of  joy  at  the  thought 
of  leaving  this  sinful  world  to  be  for  ever  with 
him."  And  so  he  fell  asleep,  and  was  taken  away 
from  the  evil  to  come. 

When  the  queen  and  her  counselors  saw  the 
failure  of  their  hopes  of  the  speedy  decrease  of  the 
Christians,  which  they  had  reckoned  on  as  certain 
to  follow  the  banishment  of  the  missionaries  and 
the  measures  of  repression  already  adopted,  and 
found  that  the  hated  people  were  increasing  in- 
stead of  diminishing,  they  resolved  upon  harsher 
means.  One  Sabbath  day,  when  a  band  of  disci- 
ples had  met  upon  a  mountain  to  read,  sing,  and 
pray,  they  were  discovered  and  reported  to  the 
queen.  Among  them  was  Rafaravavy.  Her  house 
was  searched,  and  near  it  was  found,  buried,  a  box 
of  Bibles,  and  other  books  given  her  by  the  mis- 
sionaries. In  revenge,  her  house  was  given  up  to 
plunder,  and  she  was  loaded  with  heavy  irons  and 
imprisoned.  Threats  were  employed  to  extort 
from  her  any  information  concerning  her  compan- 
ions ;  but  she  remained  silent,  firm,  and  looked 
with  cheerful  composure  for  the  death  certainly  in 


114  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

store.  A  fire,  however,  breaking  out  in  the  capi- 
tal, alarmed  the  superstition  of  the  queen,  and 
saved  her  life.  She  was  reserved  for  much  suffer- 
ing, but  not  for  martyrdom. 

The  first  martyr  of  the  Malagasy  church  was  a 
young  woman  named  Rasalama.  She  had  been 
condemned  to  perpetual  slavery;  but  an  expres- 
sion of  her  joy  that  she  was  counted  worthy  to 
suffer  for  Jesus  brought  upon  her  the  sentence  of  . 
death.  Before  suffering  it,  she  was  loaded  with 
irons  and  severely  beaten.  But  so  long  as  she  had 
strength  she  comforted  herself  by  singing  her 
favorite  hymns.  Her  fortitude  confounded  her 
enemies,  who  could  only  attribute  it  to  some 
charm.  They  did  not  see  the  One  with  her,  whose 
form  was  as  the  Son  of  God. 

The  afternoon  before  her  execution,  the  ordi- 
nary chains  she  wore  were  exchanged  for  others, 
consisting  of  rings  and  bars  fastened  around  her 
neck,  arms,  feet,  and  knees,  forcing  her  into  a  po- 
sition of  great  agony.  In  this  torture  she  passed 
the  night.  But  the  morning  brought  her  an 
everlasting  rest.  As  she  was  led  away  to  the 
place  of  execution  she  continued  to  sing.  Passing 
the  chapel,  she  said,  "  There  I  heard  the  words  of 
the  Saviour!"  Her  Christian  friends,  deeply  ns 
they  sympathized  with  her,  were  deterred,  by  k\.r 


MARTYRDOMS.  115 

of  the  certain  consequences,  from  openly  express- 
ing their  sympathy.  One  young  man,  however, 
name«l  Rafaralahy,  breaking  through  all  timidity, 
came  and  walked  by  her  side,  saying,  "  My  sister, 
I  will  not  leave  you  till  the  end."  Thus  the 
gloomy  procession  reached  the  place  of  execution. 
The  name  of  this  is  Ambohipotsy.  It  forms  the 
southern  extremity  of  the  crest  of  the  hill  upon 
which  the  city  stands. 

The  victims  were  made  to  kneel  on  the  ground, 
when  two  spears  were  thrust  into  their  bodies 
from  behind,  one  on  each  side  of  the  back-bone. 
They  were  then  beheaded,  and  their  bodies  often 
left  lying  on  the  ground.  Such  a  fate  Rasa-lama 
was  about  to  undergo.  But  the  sight  of  the 
place  of  death  did  not  shake  the  peace  of 
God  which  she  enjoyed.  Her  only  request  to 
the  executioners  was  that  she  might  be  allowed  a 
brief  season  of  prayer ;  and  whilst  thus  engaged  in 
communion  with  her  Saviour  the  thrust  of  the 
spears  ended  her  sufferings,  and  brought  her  face  to 
face  with  him  for  whose  sake  she  "loved  not  her 
life  unto  the  death." 

Thus  died  the  first  martyr  of  Madagascar.  One 
of  the  missionaries  writes  of  her :  "  Never  in  the 
annals  of  the  church  did  a  martyr  suffer  from,  mo- 
tives more  pure,  simple,  and  unmixed  with  earthly 


116  M7SSIOXS  AXD  MARTYRS. 

alloy.  She  had  never  heard  of  any  after-glory  of 
martyrdom  on  earth.  No  external  splendor  had 
been  cast  around  the  subject  in  her  mind  by  read- 
ing any  lives  of  martyrs.  All  was  to  her  oblo- 
quy and  contempt."  No  wonder  that  her  calm 
nobility  of  aspect  so  impressed  the  rude  execu- 
tioners that  they  were  constrained  to  say,  "  There 
is  some  charm  in  the  religion  of  the  white  people 
that  takes  away  the  dread  of  death ; "  while  the 
young  man  who  had  braved  the  danger  of  accom- 
panying her,  exclaimed,  as  he  turned  away  from 
the  spot  where  the  martyr  had  rendered  up  her 
soul,  "  Could  I  but  die  so  tranquil  and  happy  a 
death,  I  should  be  willing  to  die  for  the  Saviour, 
too !  " 

In  time  he  had  an  opportunity  of  making  good 
his  declarations.  Several  of  the  companions  of 
Rasalama,  who  had  been  condemned  to  perpetual 
slavery,  were  sold  to  masters  living  near  his  house, 
which  was  about  ten  miles  out  of  Tananarive,  and 
among  them  was  Rafaravavy.  This  pious  woman 
had  by  the  special  kindness  of  Providence  been 
sold  to  a  humane  master,  whose  wife,  moreover, 
proved  to  be  a  relative  of  her  own.  She  was 
therefore  allowed  some  liberty,  which  she  gladly 
improved  by  visits  to  the  houses  of  her  fellow- 
Christians.  The  central  point  of  these  gatherings 


MAltTYKDOMS.  117 

v 

w;ih  the  house  of  Rafaralahy,  the  young  man  who 
had  comforted  Rasalama  at  the  last.  He  devoted 
his  time  and  his  property  to  doing  good,  built  a 
house  for  the  secret  worship  of  the  Christians,  and 
endeavored,  not  unsuccessfully,  to  bring  others 
into  the  way  of  the  Lord.  There  were  three  poor 
lepers  whom  their  loathsome  malady  made  out- 
casts and  abhorred  of  all.  But  Rafaralahy  fed 
them,  sheltered  them,  and  taught  them  to  read 
the  Book  of  life.  There  is  reason  to  hope  that  all 
three  are  now  with  their  benefactor  in  that  land 
where  "  the  inhabitants  shall  not  say,  I  am  sick, 
and  the  people  that  dwell  therein  shall  be  forgiven 
their  iniquity." 

At  length  a  debtor  of  Rafaralahy's,  and  one 
whom  it  appears  he  had  treated  with  much  kind- 
ness, thought  to  rid  himself  of  his  obligations  by 
denouncing  his  benefactor  to  the  government.  He 
accused  him  of  being  a  Christian,  and  of  holding 
meetings  in  his  house.  Rafaralahy  was  seized, 
loaded  with  chains,  and  cast  into  prison.  But 
the  God  of  Rasalama  showed  himself  to  be  his 
God.  They  were  anxious  to  get  from  him  the 
names  of  his  friends,  but  his  constant  answer  was, 
"  Here  am  I ;  let  the  queen  do  what  she  pleases 
with  me.  I  have  done  it ;  but  I  will  not  accuse 


118  MISSIOATS  AXD   MARTYRS. 

<* 

my  friends."  Accordingly  he  was  condemned 
to  death. 

When  the  executioner  entered  the  prison  and 
asked,  "Which  is  Rafarnlahy  ? "  the  brave  man 
promptly  answered,  "  I  am."  As  he  walked  to  the 
place  of  execution,  not  now  as  the  comforter,  but 
as  the  doomed,  he  did  not,  like  Rasalama,  sin^r, 
but  he  testified  to  the  spectators  his  joy  in  the 
near  prospect  of  beholding  the  Saviour.  Like 
Rasalatna,  he  requested  a  brief  space  for  prayer; 
and  kneeling  on  the  ground  "  consecrated  by  her 
blood  and  strewed  with  her  unburied  bones,"  he 
committed  his  spirit  to  his  Divine  Redeemer. 
Then  rising,  he  said,  "I  am  ready;"  and  request- 
ing them  not  to  bind  him,  as  it  would  not  be  nec- 
essary, he  lay  down  on  the  ground  and  received 
the  fatal  thrust. 

After  Rafaralahy's  death,  his  wife  and  another 
woman  were  seized  and  tortured,  to  force  a  dis- 
closure of  his  associates.  In  the  weakness  of  pain 
and  fear  they  gave  up  their  names.  But  Rafnra- 
vavy  was  apprised  of  the  danger  in  time  to  flee, 
and  with  her,  four  other  Christians,  two  men  anc1 
two  women. 

A  place  called  Itanimanina,  fifty  miles  from  the 
capital,  was  the  residence  of  a  Christian  family. 
Hither  the  fugitives  fled,  assisted  on  their  way  by 


MARTYRDOMS.  119 

those  of  like  faith,  who  for  the  sake  of  Christ 
dared  incur  the  risk  of  the  queen's  anger.  Most 
of  the  night  after  their  arrival  at  Itanimanina  was 
spent  by  them,  notwithstanding  the  fatigue  of  their 
journey,  in  prayer  and  praise.  Three  of  them, 
named  Joseph,  Simeon,  and  David,  went  on  fur- 
ther and  sought  a  hiding-place  in  the  forest.  Here 
they  were  cared  for  by  a  noble-hearted  man,  a 
servant  of  the  government,  who  alone  knew  their 
secret  abode.  Often  did  this  devoted  friend  and 
fellow-Christian  traverse  the  rugged  roads  and  tan- 
gled forest  for  a  distance  of  fifty  or  sixty  miles  with 
a  heavy  burden  of  rice.  Thus  by  self-sacrificing 
love  and  labor  they  were  sustained  nearly  six 
months,  when  it  became  necessary  for  them  to  seek 
another  refuge. 

But  it  was  against  Rafaravavy  that  the  anger  of 
the  queen  was  pai'ticularly  directed.  She  still  re- 
mained at  Itanimanina.  To  avoid  the  messengers 
of  death,  who  were  hunting  her,  she  every  morn- 
ing left  the  house,  and  concealed  herself  among 
the  rocks.  Her  hiding-place  was  discovered,  and 
one  day  soldiers  hastened  to  it,  expecting  to  find 
her  there.  But,  through  a  good  Providence,  Raf- 
aravavy, owing  to  the  rain,  had  that  day  not  left 
the  house.  The  soldiers  then  hastened  thither,  now 
ssuiv  of  their  prey.  But  He  who  sent  the  ravens 


to  feed  Elijah  now  sent  the  crows  to  save  his  hand- 
maiden. Some  of  these  birds,  being  alarmed  by 
the  coming  of  the  soldiers,  made  a  noise  which 
drew  the  attention  of  Rafaravavy's  companion,  Sa- 
rah, who  running  out  to  see  what  was  the  matter 
was  able  to  give  Rafaravavy  notice  in  time  for  her 
to  hide  under  a  bedstead  and  cover  herself  with 
mats.  The  soldiers,  not  seeing  Rafaravavy,  sup- 
posed she  was  not  there.  They  remained  in  the 
house  long  enough,  however,  for  her  to  hear  the 
bloody  purposes  of  the  cruel  Ranavalona  towards 
her.  But  there  was  fulfilled  to  her  the  promise, 
"Be  not  afraid  of  sudden  fear,  neither  of  the  des- 
olation of  the  wicked  when  it  cometh.  For  the 
Lord  shall  be  thy  confidence,  and  shall  withhold 
thy  foot  from  being  taken." 

Rafaravavy,  Sarah,  and  their  kind  protectors, 
were  now  obliged  to  seek  an  asylum  still  further 
away  from  the  capital  where  Satan's  seat  was. 
About  a  hundred  soldiers  were  searching  for  them. 
Their  flight,  therefore,  was  one  of  imminent  peril 
and  many  hair-breadth  escapes.  At  one  time 
they  lay  hid  all  night  in  a  pit.  Once,  as  they 
were  seci'eting  themselves,  they  saw  the  soldiers 
pass  by  in  their  search  for  them.  Again,  as  they 
reached  the  crest  of  a  hill,  they  saw  a  party  of 
soldiers  coming  right  towards  them.  The  rest 


MARTYRUO.VS.  121 

took  to  flight,  but  Rnfa:avavy,  who  could  not  run, 
plunged  into  a  bog,  where  she  lay  half  buried  in 
the  mire,  and  covered  with  rushes,  and  so  was 
saved. 

Thus  through  much  weariness  and  many  dan- 
gers, they  at  last  reached  the  house  of  the  friend 
with  whom  they  hoped  for  a  refuge.  As  he  saw 
them,  he  burst  into  tears  of  joy  and  sympathy. 
For  three  months  he  entertained  them,  conceal- 
ing the  tent  which  he  pitched  for  them  in  the 
midst  of  the  high  grass  of  a  plantation  which  he 
owned,  and  from  which  he  warned  off  all  trespass- 
ers. This  retreat  of  theirs  was  spent  in  those  ex- 
ercises of  Christian  devotion  and  those  studies  of 
God's  Word  which  were  the  more  precious  because 
the  enjoyment  must  be  thus  stealthily  snatched. 
Nor  were  these  hours  of  holy  communion  fruitful 
only  to  themselves.  Other  Christians  who  had  not 
yet  drawn  the  eye  of  the  persecuting  queen  upon 
themselves,  joined  with  them,  and  even  some  un- 
believers were  admitted.  Nearly  twenty  in  this 
way  learned  to  read.  Nor  was  the  kindness  of  their 
host  unrewarded.  Several  members  of  his  family 
were  at  this  time  brought  to  the  Lord. 

"  Blessed  be  God,"  wrote  Rafaravavy,  "  who 
hath  given  us  access  by  Jesus  Christ.  My  earnest 
prayer  to  God  is,  that  he  would  enable  me  to  obey 


122  M/SSIOXS  AND   MARTYItS. 

the  words  of  Jesus  to  liis  disciples.  Matt.  xvi.  24. 
Hence,  none  of  these  things  move  me,  neither 
count  I  my  life  dear  to  myself  that  I  may  finish 
my  course  in  the  service  I  have  received  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  Do  not  you,  missionaries,  grieve  un- 
der an  idea  that  your  labor  here  has  been  in  vain 
in  the  Lord ;  through  the  blessing  of  God,  it  suc- 
ceeds. '  If  our  gospel  be  hid,  it  is  hid  to  them 
that  are  lost;  but  it  is  the  power  of  God  to  them 
that  believe.'  Here  is  my  ground  of  confidence ; 
the  power  of  God  can  not  be  effectually  resisted. 
I  will  go  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord.  Though  I 
walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death, 
I  will  fear  no  evil,  for  God  is  with  me." 

At  last  the  soldiers,  wearied  with  their  fruit- 
less search,  returned  to  the  capital.  The  hunted 
Christians  now  began  to  breathe  more  freely.  At 
this  time,  however,  a  letter  from  a  friend  informed 
them  that  Mr.  Johns  had  come  to  Tamatave  to 
assist  their  escape.  They  were  at  once  glad  and 
perplexed  to  hear  this.  Their  perplexity  arose 
from  the  fact  that  Tamatave  is  on  the  eastern 
coast,  while  their  present  place  of  refuge  was  west 
of  the  capital,  and  so  situated  that  they  must  pass 
through  it  to  reach  Tamatave.  However,  they 
adventured  themselves  once  more  into  the  lion's 
den,  and  the  Lord  sent  his  angel  and  stopped  the 


MARTYRDOMS.  123 

mouths  of  the  lions.  Rafaravavy  was  even  recog- 
nized as  she  passed  through  Tananarive  by  a 
slave,  who  reported  her  to  her  former  master.  lie, 
however,  perhaps  in  the  kindness  of  his  heart,  took 
no  notice  of  the  information.  The  little  party 
thus  passed  unhurt  under  the  very  shadow  of  the 
palace,  where  the  cruel  queen  sat  plotting  their 
destruction,  and  after  many  perils  and  hardships 
reached  the  coast.  They  were  obliged  to  cross  a 
river  full  of  crocodiles,  with  no  other  means  of 
transit  than  the  government  boat.  Happily,  how- 
ever, the  government  ferryman  did  not  know  them, 
and  set  them  over  without  inquiry.  At  length 
they  beheld  the  sea,  that  dreaded  sea,  which  to 
many  a  captive  Malagasy  has  awakened  terrors 
like  the  terrors  of  death,  when  he  first  beheld  it 
from  the  weeping-place  of  the  inner  hights,  and 
knew  that  it  would  soon  separate  him  for  ever  from 
all  that  he  had  known  and  loved.  But  to  the 
hunted  Christians,  the  broad  waters  spread  them- 
selves out  with  a  face  of  welcome.  Dear  as  their 
native  land  was,  the  ruthless  queen  had  made  it 
full  of  terror  to  them ;  while  beyond  the  sea  they 
knew  that  whatever  else  was  strange,  they  should 
find  the  one  thing  most  precious,  —  the  commun- 
ion of  saints. 

Disguised  as  sailors,  they  at  last,  in   company 


124  .VISSIOXS  AND  MARTYRS. 

with  Mr.  Johns,  made  their  escape  to  Mauritius. 
They  afterwards  visited  England,  and  every  where 
were  received  as  it  became  Christ's  people  to  treat 
those  who  for  his  sake  had  suffered  the  loss  of  all 
things. 

Themselves  in  safety,  their  hearts  turned  with 
anxious  interest  to  their  brethren  and  sisters  who 
were  yet  in  the  tyrant's  power.  Their  solicitude 
was  increased  by  the  contents  of  a  letter  which 
they  received  from  some  of  them, announcing  that 
orders  had  been  given  by  the  government,  that 
wherever  Christians  were  found  a  pit  should  be 
dug  on  the  spot,  and  that,  having  been  thrust 
into  it  head-foremost,  boiling  water  should  be 
poured  upon  them  till  they  were  dead.  It  does 
not  appear  that  any  actually  suffered  under  this 
cruel  order;  but  the  apprehension  of  it  may  well 
have  filled  their  minds,  and  those  of  their  escaped 
friends,  with  cruel  anxiety.  The  writers  of  the 
letter  add,  "We  have  heard  of  the  orders  of  the 
queen  respecting  us,  and  in  what  manner  we  are 
to  be  put  to  death.  We  still  confide  in  the  com- 
passion of  the  Saviour ;  but  we  ask,  '  Can  you  do 
any  thing  to  rescue  us?'  We  think  of  the  death 
awaiting  us.  The  spirit  is  willing,  but  the  flesh  is 
weak." 

The  fury  of  the  queen  had  indeed  burst  forth 


MA  R  TYRD  OMS.  125 

with  redoubled  fierceness,  when  she  learned  the 
escape  of  the  victims  she  had  set  her  heart  on 
having.  Disappointed  of  them,  she  was  deter- 
mined to  find  others.  Hitherto,  persecution  had 
only  touched  those  who  were  positively  known 
to  be  Christians.  But  now  a  mere  suspicion  was 
sufficient.  A  woman  living  in  the  capital,  who 
was  thus  suspected,  was  seized  and  beaten  to 
extort  a  confession.  During  the  scourging,  a  Bible 
fell  from  her  dress.  No  other  proof  was  needed. 
She  was  scourged  again,  even  to  fainting,  to  extort 
from  her  the  names  of  her  companions.  But  no 
torture  could  shake  her  faithful  constancy,  and  so 
they  escaped,  while  she  was  sentenced  to  perpet- 
ual slavery. 

A  second  martyrdom  now  ushered  in  many 
more.  This  one  was  an  illustration  of  our 
Saviour's  saying :  "  A  man's  foes  shall  be  they  of 
his  own  household."  The  martyr  was  a  young 
woman  named  Ravahiny,  whose  eminent  piety  pe- 
culiarly endeared  her  to  her  Christian  associates, 
and  in  the  same  measure  provoked  the  bitter  vex- 
ation and  hatred  of  her  heathen  relatives.  Her 
husband  repudiated  her;  her  father's  house  was 
closed  against  her,  and  her  whole  circle  of  rela- 
tives participated  in  the  aversion  of  her  nearest 
connections.  Not  content  with  this,  they  pro- 


126  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYIiS. 

cured  against  her  a  sentence  of  perpetual  slavery. 
Finding  even  this  not  enough  to  satisfy  their 
hatred,  they  plotted  against  her  till  at  last  they 
obtained  a  decree  that  she  should  drink  the  tan- 
gena,  or  ordeal  cup.  As  they  expected,  and  per- 
haps contrived,  the  ordeal  proved  fatal,  and  Rava- 
hiny  joined  Rasalama  in  glory. 

But  these  isolated  martyrdoms  were  far  from 
satisfying  the  rage  of  the  heathen.  Early  in  1840, 
fourteen  Christians  who  had  set  out  towards  the 
sea-coast  in  the  hope  of  escaping  like  Rafaravavy 
and  her  companions,  were  apprehended  and 
brought  back.  Mr.  Johns  had  at  this  time  ven- 
tured to  revisit  Madagascar,  and  to  come  to  Tan- 
anarivo,  hoping  to  do  something  to  mitigate  the 
sufferings  of  the  Christians.  The  melancholy  in- 
telligence met  him  on  his  arrival.  He  learned 
that  sixteen  had  started  for  Tarnatave,  and  after 
long  wanderings  reached  a  village  called  Beforona, 
not  very  far  distant  from  the  coast.  Here  they 
were  arrested  on  suspicion  of  being  malefactors. 
An  examination  of  several  days  had  elicited  noth- 
ing of  importance,  when  they  resolved  to  de- 
clare boldly  who  they  were.  Accordingly,  one 
speaking  for  the  rest,  said,  "  Since  you  ask  us 
again  and  again  who  we  are,  we  will  tell  you.  We 
are  not  robbers  nor  murderers;  we  are  praying 


MARTYRDOMS.  127 

people.  If  that  makes  us  guilty  in  the  dominions 
of  the  queen,  we  are  ready  to  suffer."  "  Is  this, 
then,"  inquired  the  officer,  "your  final  answer, 
whether  for  life  or  death?"  "It  is  our  final  an- 
swer, whether  for  life  or  death,"  they  replied. 

They  were  bound  and  carried  to  the  capital. 
There  each  was  subjected  to  a  separate  examina- 
tion, but  all  remained  firm  and  witnessed  a  good  con- 
fession. Mr.  Johns  was  greatly  distressed,  know- 
ing that  appeals  to  the  mercy  or  to  the  justice  of 
the  inexorable  queen  would  be  alike  vain.  All 
that  he  and  the  Christians  who  met  with  him  in 
secret  could  do,  was  to  commend  their  imprisoned 
brethren  to  the  grace  of  God,  that  they  might  not 
faint  or  fall  away  in  the  prospect  of  death.  And 
their  prayer-  was  abundantly  answered. 

Not  long  after  his  arrival,  Mr.  Johns  heard  one 
morning  the  booming  of  cannon.  This  unusual 
sound  he  knew  portended  something  extraordi- 
nary. 

He  soon  learned  the  melancholy  tidings  it  was 
meant  to  communicate.  Nine  of  the  imprisoned 
Christians  were  to  die  that  day.  They  were  all 
well-known  and  dear  to  the  missionary.  One  of 
them,  who  bore  the  Christian  name  of  Josiah,  had 
been  a  faithful  preacher  of  the  gospel  before  the 
persecution,  and  afterwards  an  eminent  helper  and 


128  MISSION'S  AND  MARTYRS. 

strengthener  of  his  afflicted  brethren.  With  ago- 
nizing anxiety,  the  missionary  and  his  fellow- 
Christians  waited  to  hear  that  all  was  over;  and 
soon  after  raid-day  the  echo  of  a  gun  which  burst 
in  the  discharge,  announced  that  these  nine  souls 
had  been  added  to  "  the  noble  army  of  the  mar- 
tyrs." 

At  this  same  time  there  were  some  two  hundi-ed 
Christians,  "destitute,  afflicted,  tormented,  who 
wandered  in  deserts  and  mountains,  in  dens  and 
caves  of  the  earth,"  and  whose  condition  called 
forth  the  strong  sympathy  and  solicitude  of  many 
British  Christians.  The  Directors  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society  instructed  their  devoted  mis- 
sionary, Mr.  Johns,  to  spare  neither  labor  nor 
expense  to  rescue  their  persecuted  brethren  from 
death.  But  all  devices  to  effect  the  escape  of 
any  from  the  island  proved  ineffectual.  The 
queen's  government  used  redoubled  diligence  and 
severity.  A  letter  to  Mr.  Johns  from  some  of  the 
Christians  held  as  government  slaves  says,  "The 
sufferings  of  the  people  are  unutterable.  Do  res- 
cue us,  beloved  father,  if  possible.  ...  If 

God  help  us   not  we  are   dead   men 

Our  government  service  continues  very  severe. 
When  the  children  of  Israel  labored  under  Pha- 
roah  perhaps  they  obtained  some  little  respite,  at 


MARTYRDOMS.  129 

any  rate  by  night ;  but  ours  is  incessant  labor ! 
We  must  work  both  clay  and  night." 

Indeed,  so  determined  was  the  government,  not 
only  to  afflict  the  Christians,  but  to  wear  them 
out,  that  in  order  to  accomplish  this  result,  two  of 
the  conditions  on  which  they  were  sold  were,  first, 
that  under  no  circumstances  should  they  be  sold 
to  friends ;  and  secondly,  that  those  who  bought 
them  should  engage  to  keep  them  continually  at 
heavy  work.  The  decree  against  them  set  forth 
that  it  was  the  queen's  determination  that  they 
should  be  as  weeds  of  the  waste,  bowing  down 
their  heads  till  they  died." 

In  1842,  five  more  were  added  to  the  honor- 
ed roll  of  Madagascar  martyrs.  Like  many  pre- 
vious sufferers,  they  were  put  to  the  torture  to  ex- 
tract from  them  the  names  of  their  companions  ; 
but  their  faithfulness  could  not  be  shaken.  Just 
before  their  deaths,  a  messenger  from  their  fellow- 
Christians  found  his  way  to  them,  to  whom  they 
whispered,  "Let  them. not  fear  that  we  shall  dis- 
close their  names.  Bid  them  for  us  farewell,  in 
hope  of  a  meeting  hereafter."  They  were  execu- 
ted in  the  market-place  of  Vonizongo,  and  their 
heads  fixed  on  poles  for  a  terror  to  others. 

In  an  affecting  letter  written  about  this  time, 
one  of  the  native  Christians  says :  "  Our  trials  are 


130  Mf  SSI  OX'S  AND  MARTYRS. 

greater  than  ever,  and  the  number  of  the  persecut- 
ed is  increasing  daily.  The  officers  of  the  queen 
are  searching  for  them  every  where,  to  put  them  to 
death.  We  do  not  know  what  to  do,  as  the  road, 
in  almost  all  directions,  is  impassable,  and  our  hid- 
ing-places are  nearly  all  known  to  our  enemies." 

Writes  another :  "  These  trials  are  heavy  to  flesh 
and  blood,  but  are  even  light  to  be  borne  by  the 
mind  and  soul  that  lean  upon  the  Lord.  ...  I 
told  you  in  a  former  letter  that  the  queen  ordered 
tangena  to  be  given  me,  but  by  the  blessing  of 
God  I  got  over  it.  Join  me,  O  my  beloved  friend ! 
in  praising  the  Lord,  who  hath  blessed  me  and 
presei-ved  me  alive.  Five  of  our  friends  are  hid- 
ing themselves  with  me,  and  I  shall  take  partic- 
ular care  of  them ;  but  othei'S  go  from  place  to 
place  to  seek  for  something  to  support  nature. 

Three  more  in  October  suffered  for  their  Sav- 
iour. One,  Raharo,  perished  under  the  ordeal ;  an- 
other, Ratsimilary,  being  detected  in  endeavoring 
to  save  his  friend  from  its  effects,  was  condemned 
to  death  ;  while  a  third,  Imamonjy,  was  sentenced 
with  him  to  be  cut  into  small  pieces  and  then 
burnt. 

The  great  comfort  of  the  Christians  in  all  their 
wanderings  and  sufferings  was,  next  to  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Saviour,  through  His  Spirit  and  the 


MARTYRDOMS.  131 

Word  of  God.  But  by  constant  use,  and  frequent 
burials  in  the  ground,  for  better  concealment,  many 
of  their  Bibles  had  become  almost  worn  out. 
What  they  longed  for  above  all  was  a  new  sup- 
ply of  this  precious  treasure.  "  Exceedingly  af- 
flicted are  we,"  they  write,  "on  account  of  the 
fewness  of  the  Bibles  here  with  us,  and  we  ex- 
ceedingly desire  to  have  more.  We  are  thirsting 
for  them ;  for  the  Bible  is  our  companion  and  friend, 
to  instruct  and  search  in  thoroughly  when  in  se- 
crecy and  silence,  and  to  comfort  us  in  our  grief 
and  tribulation.  Send  us  many,  for  even  then 
they  will  not  be  enough  ;  and  let  them  be  of  small 
print,  so  as  to  be  easily  hidden."  They  also  give 
intelligence  that  on  the  Sabbaths  the  men  would 
walk  long  distances  to  have  a  secure  retreat  so  as 
to  worship  God  in  safety.  But  the  women  could 
not  walk  so  far,  which  grieved  them  much. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

PRINCE  RAKOTO  —  FRESH  PERSECUTIONS. 

A  Contrast— RAKOTO-RADAMA,  Son  of  the  Queen,  the  Friend  of 
the  Christians  — His  Education  and  Character  — His  Mother's  Af- 
fection for  Him  —  An  Admirer  of  Europeans — Mr.  Laborde  — 
Kindness  to  shipwrecked  Sailors  —  Hated  by  the  Heathen  Party  — 
Plots  to  km  Him  — Renewed  Persecutions  —  Accusations  against 
the  Christians — Trial  and  Condemnation — Fourteen  thrown 
down  a  Precipice  —  Burning  of  the  Nobles  —  Memory  of  the  Mar- 
tyrs Cherished — Numbers  fined  and  enslaved — Letter  of  a  Na- 
tive Christian  — "The  Blood  of  the  Martyrs  the  Seed  of  the 
Church." 

THE  reign  of  the  cruel  queen,  Ranavalona,  ranges 
side  by  side  with  that  of  Victoria  of  England ; 
and  the  Princess  Royal,  whose  bridal  was  graced 
with  one  of  the  gorgeous  flowers  of  Madagas- 
car, could  have  turned  her  eyes,  that  happy 
day,  toward  the  hills  where  they  blossomed,  arid 
have  seen  the  martyrs  ascending  from  their 
clouded  tops  in  chariots  of  fire. 

The  severest  persecution  occurred  in  1849.  The 
presumed  reason  for  redoubled  cruelty  was  that 
the  only  son  of  the  queen  was  associated  with  the 
Christians,  who  were  believed  to  have  employed  a 
powerful  charm  or  witchcraft  to  convert  him. 
This  son  was  born  a  year  after  the  death  of  Rada- 


PRINCE  RAKOTO.  133 

ma.  According  to  the  custom  of  that  preeminently 
licentious  country,  he  was  called  the  son  of  Rada- 
ma,  and  was  the  appointed  successor  to  the 
throne.  He  was  but  six  years  old  when  the  last 
English  resident  was  expelled  from  the  capital, 
and  had  received  no  instructions  whatever,  either 
before  or  after  the  departure  of  the  missionaries. 
Beloved  and  petted  as  an  only  child ;  guarded 
from  contact  with  the  hated  Christians ;  taught 
by  example  to  trust  in  idols ;  to  revere  the  Vazim- 
bas;  to  regulate  his  conduct  by  divinations  of 
stones,  and  beans  or  sticks ;  a  daily  witness  of 
open  immorality,  and  of  hourly  executions  of  the 
most  brutal  character,  it  was  natural  that  his 
twentieth  year  should  find  him  as  accomplished  in 
wickedness  as  his  mother.  Add  to  this  an  impul- 
sive temperament,  a  character  not  strong  to  resist 
the  influence  of  those  around  him,  and  an  almost 
chivalrous  devotion  to  his  mother,  and  what  could 
be  expected  but  the  development  of  a  prince  fit  to 
be  the  heir  of  a  Jezebel? 

And  yet  this  was  not  true  of  him.  There  was 
not,  in  all  that  palace  of  iniquity,  so  gentle,  so  hu- 
mane, so  amiable  a  person  as  Rakoto-Radama.  In 
person,  he  is  described  by  those  who  have  seen 
him  as  "  short  in  stature,  but  well-proportioned, 
with  broad  shoulders  and  ample  chest.  His  head 


134  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

small,  his  hair  jet-black  and  somewhat  curling ; 
his  forehead  slightly  retreating  and  round ;  his 
eyes  small,  but  clear  and  penetrating ;  his  features 
somewhat  European  in  form ;  his  lips  full ;  his 
nose  aquiline,  and  his  chin  slightly  projecting." 
Another  says,  "  His  features  wear  an  expression  of 
such  childlike  goodness  that  one  feels  drawn  to- 
ward him  from  the  first  moment  of  seeing  him." 
A  frank  truthfulness  of  character,  a  strong  love  of 
justice,  and  a  remarkable  sense  of  the  sacredness 
of  human  life,  were  traits  as  appai'ent  as  wonder- 
ful. 

Having  a  mind  ready  to  appreciate  what  is  just 
and  lovely,  it  is  not  surprising  that  he  was  strongly 
drawn  to  the  proscribed  Christians  when  their 
faith  was  unfolded  to  him.  When  he  was  seven- 
teen, a  young  man  who  occasionally  obtained  ad- 
mittance to  the  palace  with  his  uncle,  contrived  to 
bring  his  faith  to  the  notice  and  interest  of  Rako- 
to,  and  induced  him  to  accompany  him  to  hear 
one  Rainaka,  who  boldly  preached  the  gospel,  not- 
withstanding threats  and  decrees.  "From  this 
time,"  writes  one  of  the  natives,  "  lie  was  very  dil- 
igent in  conversing  with  us  on  the  subject  of 
Christianity,  and  at  length  he  invited  some  of  us 
into  his  house  in  the  palace-yard,  to  talk  with  him 


PRINCE  RAKOTO.  135 

in  secret ;  and  we  were  thus  frequently  invited  to 
his  house." 

It  was  not  long  before  the  fact  of  his  having 
joined  the  Christians  was  made  known  to  the 
queen.  One  of  the  ministers,  —  their  most  bitter 
persecutor,  —  thinking  to  increase  her  hatred,  said 
to  her,  — 

"  Your  son,  madam,  is  a  Christian.  He  prays 
with  the  Christians,  and  encourages  them  in  this 
new  doctrine.  We  are  lost  if  your  majesty  does 
not  stop  the  prince  in  this  strange  way." 

"But,"  replied  the  queen,  "he  is  my  son,  —  my 
only,  my  beloved  son !  Let  him  do  what  he 
pleases.  If  he  wishes  to  become  a  Christian,  let 
him.  He  is  my  beloved  son  !  " 

From  this  time,  Rakoto  was  at  his  mother's 
side,  uniting  most  filial  devotion  to  entreaties  to 
spare  the  lives  of  her  subjects.  It  made  no  differ- 
ence whether  the  sufferers  were  slaves  or  nobles, 
friends  or  enemies ;  they  shared  his  sympathy 
alike.  It  seems  surprising  that  such  a  prince 
could  have  been  the  son  of  such  a  mother,  and 
that  qualities  like  his  could  have  been  nourished 
amid  such  iniquitous  surroundings.  Just  as  the 
beautiful  orchids  clustered  and  blossomed  upon 
the  bared  and  knotted  arms  of  the  old  decaying 
giants  of  his  native  forests,  he  throve  upon  the 


136  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

topmost  branch  of  royalty,  drawing  unconsciously 
all  eyes  upon  so  much  apparent  goodness  blossom- 
ing in  the  midst  of  miasma  and  death. 

It  is  no  wonder  that  the  Christians  —  grateful  as 
they  were  for  this  powerful  friend,  raised  up  to 
them  from  the  very  seat  of  cruelty  —  could  hard- 
ly say  too  much  in  praise  of  the  young  prince. 
They  confidently  believed  that  God  had  touched 
his  heart  with  his  own  love.  And,  indeed,  during 
all  the  time  of  persecution,  Rakoto's  character  ap- 
peared in  its  best  light.  Thus  Christendom  came 
to  regard  him  as  personally  a  Christian,  awaiting 
only  the  termination  of  his  mother's  reign  to  avow 
himself  openly  such,  and  to  prove  a  second  Constan- 
tine.  It  was  not  known,  what  his  short  reign 
afterwards  too  plainly  showed,  that  he  was  at 
bottom  conceited,  frivolous,  and  licentious.  But 
whatever  he  was,  he  was  an  instrument  in  the 
hands  of  God  to  lighten  somewhat  the  heavy  bur- 
dens of  his  people,  lest  they  should  be  wholly 
overborne,  and  the  church  be  blotted  out  of 
Madagascar. 

He  never  concealed  his  acts  from  his  mother. 
It  is  said  she  and  others  knew  perfectly  what  he 
did.  Although  the  knowledge  that  her  only  son 
and  heir  was  a  friend  of  the  people  whom  she 
hated  with  all  the  strength  of  her  savage  and  idol- 


PRINCE  RAKOTO.  137 

atrous  heart,  must  have  increased  the  rage  of  the 
queen  against  them,  yet  parental  affection  is  a 
feature  so  peculiarly  strong  in  the  Malagasy  char- 
acter, that  even  this  bloody  woman  could  not 
resist  its  power. 

Prince  Rakoto  had  heard  much  of  the  people 
and  governments  of  Europe,  and  possibly  had 
some  boyish  impressions  of  the  English  during  the 
latter  part  of  their  stay.  His  admiration  for  them 
was  unbounded,  and  doubtless  was  the  occasion  of 
as  much  vexation  to  the  queen  as  his  forsaking  the 
customs  of  his  ancestors  in  their  idolatry  and 
superstition.  His  earliest,  and  for  a  long  time 
only  acquaintance  with  Europeans  was  in  the  per- 
son of  Mr.  Laborde,  the  son  of  a  French  saddler, 
who  in  the  accidents  of  a  roving  life  was  ship- 
wrecked on  the  island  of  Madagascar,  bi'ought  to 
Tananarivo,  and  sold  as  a  slave.  He  was  exceed- 
ingly  ingenious,  and  the  story  of  some  of  his 
achievements  soon  reached  the  ear  of  the  queen. 
She  immediately  offered  him  his  freedom  if  he 
would  labor  for  her  during  five  years.  He  estab- 
lished a  workshop,  and  commenced  the  manufac- 
ture of  arras,  succeeding  so  admirably  that,  like 
Laban,  the  queen  doubled  the  time  of  his  service. 
Though  this  removed  the  sweetness  of  freedom 
five  years  longer,  he  applied  himself  to  other 


138  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

branches  of  industry,  opening  works  for  glass- 
blowing,  indigo-dyeing,  soap  and  tallow-boiling, 
and  a  distilleiy  for  rum.  With  French  facility,  he 
added  to  all  these  vegetable-growing ;  and  the 
numerous  lightning-rods  conspicuous  all  over  the 
capital  give  further  proof  of  his  activity  and  his 
humane  efforts  to  save  life.  Thunder-storms  are 
so  frequent  and  severe  there,  that  it  is  said  "  about 
three  hundred  persons  are  killed  by  lightning 
annually"  in  the  capital  alone.  So  useful  a  person 
soon  became  a  favorite  of  the  government,  and 
obtained  much  influence  with  the  queen.  She 
gave  him  houses,  lands,  slaves ;  and  he  married  a 
native  wife,  thus  fixing  his  residence,  and  appar- 
ently satisfied  with  his  prosperity.  He  lived  as 
the  nobles,  and  was  able  to  entertain  his  guests  at 
a  table  furnished  with  china  and  silver  plate.  Al- 
though a  Catholic,  he  evidently  favored  the  Chris- 
tians, interceded  with  the  queen  in  their  behalf, 
and  relieved  their  distress  whenever  it  was  pos- 
sible. This  was  sufficient  to  attract  the  devoted 
friendship  of  Prince  Rakoto.  It  was  probably 
through  him  that  the  prince  obtained  much  of  his 
knowledge  of  Europe. 

European  sailors  were  occasionally  brought  to 
Tananarive  to  be  sold  as  slaves ;  it  being  one  of 
the  queen's  barbarous  laws  to  enslave  all  the  peo- 


PRINCE  RAKOTO.  139 

pie  who  were  shipwrecked  on  her  coasts.  It  ex- 
pressed her  hatred'of  foreigners.  But  the  prince 
was  as  full  of  love  and  mercy  toward  them  as  she 
was  of  hatred.  He  was  not  independent  of  his 
mother's  purse,  being  provided  by  her  with  a  resi- 
dence and  the  few  luxuries  that  a  Malagasy  prince 
needs,  and  therefore,  if  his  heart  suggested  it,  he 
would  not  have  been  able  to  become  the  master  of 
the  unfortunate  sailors.  On  one  occasion,  when 
riding  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  capital,  he  met 
five  sailors,  who  were  being  driven  to  the  city. 
One  of  them,  weary  and  footsore,  limped  after  the 
rest,  unable  to  keep  pace  with  them.  The  prince 
took  off  his  own  shoes  or  sandals  and  put  them 
upon  the  feet  of  the  captive.  He  provided  them 
all  with  food,  and  notified  Mr.  Laborde  of  their 
approach.  He  bought  them  all  upon  their  arrival, 
gave  them  money  and  letters  of  recommendation, 
and  sent  them  back  to  their  own  country.  At 
another  time,  when  Rakoto  beheld  a  captive 
driven  and  beaten,  and  dragging  himself  painfully 
along  the  dreadful  road,  he  alighted  from  his  pa- 
lanquin, and  gave  the  sufferer  his  own  place. 

In  the  same  manner  he  clothed  the  naked,  gave 
food  to  the  hungry,  and  opened  the  prison-doors 
to  many  a  one  condemned  to  die.  He  would  un- 
hesitatingly give  his  last  dollar,  when  needed ; 


140  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

distribute  rice  and  provisions  to  the  half-starved 
creatures  who  labored  for  the  government  unpaid ; 
and  when  any  one  was  in  danger  of  death,  a  mes- 
sage to  the  prince  soon  brought  him  to  unbind  the 
cords,  and  bid  the  victim,  fly.  He  made  it  known 
that  he  would  receive  petitions  at  all  hours,  and 
forbade  a  slave  ever  to  turn  away  an  applicant, 
even  at  midnight.  If  he  pleaded  in  vain  with  his 
mother  for  the  pardon  of  prisoners,  he  assumed 
the  risk  himself,  and  found  means  for  their  escape. 
"Was  ever  a  mother  so  teased  with  a  good  son  ? 
In  order  to  elude  his  watchful  mercy,  she  often 
hastened  the  sentence  of  death,  or  took  the  oppor- 
tunity of  his  absence  to  quickly  execute  a  waiting 
criminal. 

Although  the  champion  of  the  Christians,  Ra- 
koto's  kind  acts  were  not  by  any  means  confined 
to  them.  Wherever  he  beheld  suffering  he  was 
ready  to  relieve  it,  and  whenever  ho  detected  an 
act  of  injustice,  he  fearlessly  condemned  it,  even 
in  his  royal  mother.  lie  was  therefore  universally 
beloved  by  the  people.  They  regarded  him  as 
Peter  did  the  angel  who  opened  his  prison-doors. 

The  diviners,  the  idol-keepers,  and  all  their  sup- 
porters in  the  government,  hated  him  as  heartily 
as  the  people  loved  him,  and  there  were  not  want- 
ing ambitious  plotters  who  desired  a  very  differ- 


PRINCE  KAKOTO.  141 

ent  successor  to  their  incomparable  queen.  He 
Lad  a  rival  in  the  person  of  a  cousin,  who,  before 
his  birth,  had  been  adopted  by  the  queen  and  re- 
garded as  her  heir.  He  was  not  as  humane  as 
Rakoto,  nor  as  cruel  as  Ranavalona.  Having  an 
influential  position  in  the  government,  it  would 
not  be  a  difficult  matter  to  take  a  step  higher, 
when  the  queen  was  obliged  to  yield  her  honors. 
The  heathen  party  would  gladly  have  called  him 
their  future  king. 

Rakoto's  daily  interference  in  their  blood-thirsty 
rule  did  not  suit  the  temper  of  this  party.  They 
detested  his  reproachful  eyes;  loving  darkness, 
they  desired  not  only  to  put  out  the  lamp  that 
guided  his  feet,  and  exposed  their  evil  deeds ;  but 
longed  for  the  opportunity  to  destroy  him.  To 
guard  against  such  treachery,  a  number  of  friends 
banded  together  for  his  protection,  and  bound 
themselves  by  an  oath.  These  all  lived  near  him, 
and  a  few  were  in  constant  attendance.  When  he 
consented  to  this  plan,  he  said  to  them,  "Our 
great  object  must  be  to  lessen  the  sufferings  of  the 
people,  to  prevent  unjust  accusations,  and  unde- 
served and  excessive  punishment;  to  restore,  if 
possible,  those  sentenced  to  death,  and  to  do  all  we 
can  to  save  the  lives  of  the  people.  God  will  help 
us,  for  it  is  right  to  do  it,  and  God  will  protect  us. 


142  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

We  must  study  the  customs,  the  feelings,  and  the 
habits  of  the  people,  -that,  while  we  try  to  do 
good,  we  may  not  be  entrapped  and  put  to  death. 
We  must  not  make  any  boast  or  stir  about  what 
we  are  doing.  Let  the  people  find  out  what  our 
motives  are  by  our  doings.  We  must  always  do 
good  —  all  kinds  of  good."  With  this  body-guard, 
the  prince  went  by  night -or  day,  in  storm  and 
darkness,  to  rescue  the  condemned.  Nothing, 
whatever,  deterred  him. 

Notwithstanding  all  precautions  for  his  safety, 
he  was  once  nearly  sacrificed.  An  idol-keeper  and 
some  adherents  concealed  themselves  in  the  way 
by  which  the  prince  was  to  pass  in  making  a  visit 
to  one  of  the  chief  officers  who  was  ill.  As  the 
spear  was  raised  for  a  deadly  thrust,  the  prince 
caught  it  and  saved  himself  the  blow.  His  attend- 
ants would  have  destroyed  the  waylayers  on  the 
spot  but  for  his  interference,  and  the  officer,  whose 
illness  had  given  the  opportunity,  ordered  the  as- 
sassin to  be  put  to  death  that  night.  But  the 
prince  would  not  permit  it. 

"  God  is  the  sovereign  of  life,"  said  lie.  "  He 
has  preserved  my  life,  and  it  is  not  necessary  for 
its  continued  preservation  that  I  should  destroy 
the  life  of  this  man.  Let  him  live,  but  be  sent  to 


FKESH  PERSECUTIONS.  143 

a  distant  part  of  the  country,  and  there  so  secured 
as  to  prevent  further  mischief  to  me  or  others." 

Finding  the  prince  too  well  protected  both  by 
the  queen  and  by  the  people,  and  fearing  the  dis- 
pleasure too  of  the  doting  mother,  Rakoto's  ene- 
mies could  only  vent  their  ill-will  upon  the  Chris- 
tians. It  was  impossible  to  bring  against  them  any 
accusation  except  for  their  religion.  Their  conduct 
was  irreproachable.  On  account  of  oppression  the 
starving  people  were  often  driven  to  stealing  food, 
but  in  no  case  was  one  of  the  Christians  in  fault. 
They  were  so  trustworthy  in  the  care  of  property, 
so  truthful,  so  humble,  and  obedient  to  the  hard- 
est requirements,  that  the  most  exacting  were 
constrained  to  say  of  them,  "  These  people  would 
be  good  servants,  indeed,  but  for  their  praying." 
When  brought  before  the  judges  for  this,  they  ac- 
knowledged that  "  they  prayed  for  their  sovereign, 
her  officers,  for  the  good  of  the  kingdom,  and  the 
prosperity  and  happiness  of  the  people."  One  of 
the  judges  declared  they  had  done  no  harm,  and 
convicted  them  only  because  it  was  against  the 
law  of  the  queen  to  pray  and  read. 

Sometimes  their  accusers  were  spies  employed 
to  track  them  out  by  the  government,  and  some- 
times members  of  their  own  families,  to  whom 
they  had  spoken  in  the  fullness  of  their  yearnings 


144  ATISSIOXS  AXD  MARTYRS. 

for  the  souls  of  those  dear  to  them.  The  first  an- 
nouncement to  them  of  accusation  was  the  plant- 
ing of  a  broad-headed  silver  spear  before  the  door, 
after  which  none  dared  to  leave  the  house  till  or- 
dered to  do  so.  When  brought  before  the  officers 
appointed  to  examine  them,  they  were  questioned, 
and,  often  without  either  witnesses  or  accusers, 
pleaded  guilty  and  met  death  rather  than  yield 
one  jot  of  their  faith.  Neither  could  any  favor  of 
the  queen  buy  their  allegiance  from  the  Saviour. 
"Fear  God  and  honor  the  king,"  was  their  reply 
to  such  proposals,  and  their  past  conduct  offered 
proofs  that  they  could  serve  their  earthly  sover- 
eign all  the  more  faithfully  because  of  their  obe- 
dience to  the  Eternal  King. 

To  one  such,  when  condemned  to  die,  the  queen 
sent  a  messenger  offering  not  only  life,  but  high 
favor  and  reward  if  he  would  renounce  his  relig- 
ion and  serve  her.  He  "  thanked  her,  but  declared 
he  could  not  forsake  Christ,"  and  added,  "  Yet  I 
can  serve  the  queen." 

An  account,  written  by  survivors,  is  given  of 
one  group  of  condemned  Christians  in  the  fierce 
persecution  of  1849.  Eight  were  brought  one 
day  before  the  officers. 

"  Do  you  pray  to  the  sun  or  the  moon  or  the 
earth  ?  "  they  asked. 


FliESH  PERSECUTIONS.  145 

"  I  do  not  pray  to  these,  for  the  hand  of  God 
made  them,"  answered  one  for  the  rest. 

"Do  you  pray  to  the  twelve  mountains  that  are 
sacred  ? " 

"  I  do  not  pray  to  them,  for  they  are  moun- 
tains." 

"  Do  you  pray  to  the  idols  that  render  sacred 
the  kings  ?  " 

"I  do  not  pray  to  them,  for  the  hand  of  man 
made  them." 

"  Do  you  pray  to  the  ancestors  of  the  sover- 
eigns ?  " 

"Kings  and  rulers  are  given  by  God  that  we 
should  serve  and  obey  them  and  render  them 
homage.  Nevertheless,  they  are  only  men  like 
ourselves ;  when  we  pray,  we  pray  to  God  alone." 

"You  make  distinct  and  observe  the  Sabbath 
day,"  continued  the  officers. 

"  That  is  the  day  of  the  great  God,"  replied  the 
Christian ;  "  for  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  all 
his  works.  But  God  rested  on  the  seventh,  and 
he  caused  it  to  be  holy;  and  I  rest,  or  keep  sacred 
that  day." 

All  testified  to  holding  the  same  opinions ;  and 
one,  who  had  kept  aloof,  seeing  their  steadfastness 
came  forward  also,  lest  he  should  by  silence  deny 
his  God.  Another,  whose  wife  was  among  the  ac- 


146  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

cased  and  who  had  heard  her  confession,  came  and 
said  to  her,  "  Be  not  afraid,  for  it  is  well  if  for  that 
you  die." 

"  He  was  a  soldier  from  a  distance,  and  not  of 
the  number  accused.  Then  he  was  examined,  and, 
as  he  made  the  same  avowal,  they  bound  him  also. 
And  they  removed  these  ten  brethren  and  sisters 
and  made  their  bands  hard  or  tight,  and  confined 
them  each  in  a  separate  house." 

According  to  the  journal,  others  were  added  to 
those  in  prison  till  they  numbered  nineteen. 
One  had  said,  " '  Jehovah  is  God  alone,  and  above 
every  name  that  is  named,  and  Jesus  Christ  is  also 
God.'  Hearing  this  the  people  cried,  out,  mock- 
ing." 

"  '  Rabodampoimerina  (the  sacred  name  of  the 
queen)  is  our  God  but  not  your  God,' "  said  an  of- 
ficer to  another. 

"  '  The  God  who  made  me  is  my  God,'  answered 
the  Christian,  '  but  Rabodo  is  my  queen  or  sover- 
eign.' And  when  he  refused  other  answer  they 
said,  'Perhaps  he  is  an  idiot  or  a  lunatic.'  He  an- 
swered, '  I  am  not  an  idiot  and  have  not  lost  my 
understanding.'  Then  there  was  a  commotion  and 
buzz  among  the  people,  saying,  '  Take  him  away.' 
And  they  took  him  to  prison." 

So  these  nineteen,  having  remained  faithful  in 


FRESH  PERSECUTIONS.  147 

» 

their  testimony,  were  condemned  by  Ranavalona 
to  the  martyrs  death.  Of  the  nineteen,  four  were 
nobles,  two  of  them  husband  and  wife.  As  it  is 
counted  unlawful  to  shed  the  blood  of  nobles, 
these  were  sentenced  to  be  burned  alive.  They 
endeavored  to  have  this  cruel  sentence  com-  ' 
muted  into  one  of  strangling  before  their  bodies 
should  be  burnt ;  but  Ranavalona  was  inexorable. 
Their  terrible  privilege  of  nobility  she  was  deter- 
mined to  accord.  The  other  fifteen  were  sen- 
tenced to  be  thrown  from  the  summit  of  a  rock. 

On  the  day  appointed,  multitudes  thronged  to 
each  of  the  two  places  of  martyrdom.  Those  con- 
demned to  be  thrown  from  the  rock  were  first 
wrapped  in  mats;  mats  were  forced  into  their 
mouths  to  prevent  their  speaking,  and  they  were 
then  tied  by  the  hands  and  put  to  poles,  and  in 
this  painful  and  ignominious  attitude  were  carried 
to  execution.  Notwithstanding  the  gags,  howev- 
er, they  persisted  in  exhorting  the  people  as  they 
were  carried  along ;  and  some  who  saw  them  said 
that  "  their  faces  were  as  the  faces  of  angels." 

Thus  they  reached  Arapimarinana.  This  is  the 
place  of  execution ;  a  rock  one  hundred  and  fifty 
feet  high,  in  the  midst  of  the  city,  —  the  Tarpeian 
rock  of  Tananarive.  A  rope  was  then  tied  around 
the  body  of  each,  and  one  by  one  they  were 


148  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

* 

lowered  a  little  way  over  the  precipice.  Then, 
while  the  executioner  was  standing  with  his  knife 
in  his  hand  ready  to  sever  the  strands  that  kept 
them  from  eternity,  the  officer  in  charge,  for  the 
last  time  asked,  "  Will  you  obey  the  queen's  com- 
mand ?  "  One  answer  came  from  all ;  an  emphat- 
ic "  No."  The  executioner  then  cut  the  ropes,  and 
one  after  another  the  martyrs'  bodies  lay  crushed 
and  bleeding  on  the  rocks  below. 

One  of  the  fifteen  was  saved.  She  was  a  young 
woman,  very  beautiful  and  accomplished,  and  very 
much  liked  by  the  queen,  who  wished  if  possible 
to  save  her.  Hoping  that  the  sight  of  her  com- 
panions' deaths  would  terrify  her  out  of  her  obsti- 
nacy, they  had  reserved  her  to  the  last.  They 
then  asked  her  if  she  would  not  think  better  of 
her  folly.  "  No,"  she  answered ;  "  let  me  go  with 
my  friends."  Whereupon,  the  executioner  roughly 
said,  "  She  is  an  idiot ;  she  has  lost  her  wits.  Take 
her  away."  She  was  sent  to  a  distant  part  of  the 
country  where  she  married  a  Christian  man,  and 
a  few  years  after  died,  doubtless  in  the  faith. 

But  let  us  now  turn  to  the  spot  where  the  four 
Christian  nobles  are  about  to  undergo  the  cruel 
deaths  to  which  their  rank  condemned  them. 

A  village  called  Faravohitra,  situated  on  the 
same  hill  with  Tananarive,  and  in  full  view  from 


MARTYRDOM  OF  THE  CHRISTIANS. 


FRESH  PERSECUTIONS.  149 

a  great  part  of  the  city.  Here  four  stakes  were 
firmly  fixed  in  the  earth,  and  a  crowd  gathered 
around,  eagerly  watching  the  preparations  for  the 
execution,  and  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the  con- 
demned. As  the  rank  of  these  forbade  subjecting 
them  to  the  same  indignities  which  the  others  had 
suffered,  they  were  permitted  to  walk  to  the  place 
of  execution.  The  same  faith  which  supported 
their  humbler  brethren,  sustained  them.  Even 
the  Christian  lady,  who  had  peculiar  reasons  for 
dreading  the  trial,  beheld  it  with  unfaltering  forti- 
tude. As  they  went  along  they  comforted  them- 
selves by  singing  a  hymn  which  begins  with,  — 

"  When  our  hearts  are  troubled," 
and  each  verse  of  which  ends  with, — 

"  Then  remember  me." 

They  reached  the  place,  gazed  calmly  upon  the 
preparations  for  their  death,  and  were  fastened  to 
the  stakes.  Just  then  a  bright  rainbow  arched  the 
heavens,  one  end  of  which  appeared  to  rest  almost 
upon  the  spot  where  they  were  to  suffer.  The 
pile  was  kindled ;  and  then,  from  amidst  the  crack- 
ling and  roaring  of  the  fire,  came  forth  not  the 
sounds  of  pain,  but  those  of  praise.  That  scene, 
and  the  hymn  which  the  martyrs  sung  as  they  rose 
in  their  fiery  chariot  to  heaven,  will  never  be  for- 


150  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

gotten  in  Madagascar.  To  the  sounds  of  praise 
succeeded  those  of  prayer.  "  O  Lord,"  they  were 
heard  to  pray,  "  receive  our  spirits ;  for  thy  love  to 
us  has  caused  this  to  come  to  us,  and  lay  not  this 
sin  to  their  charge." 

"  Thus,"  writes  a  witness  of  that  wonderful  and 
memorable  scene,  "  they  prayed,  as  long  as  they 
had  any  life.  Then  they  died ;  but  softly,  gently. 
Indeed,  gentle  was  the  going  forth  of  their  life, 
and  astonished  were  all  the  people  around  that 
beheld  them  there." 

After  all  was  over,  the  dead  bodies  of  those  who 
had  been  hurled  from  the  rock  of  Arapimarinana 
were,  by  order  of  the  queen,  dragged  with  ropes 
to  the  place  where  the  four  nobles  had  suffered. 
Fresh  fuel  was  heaped  on,  till  their  bodies,  too, 
were  consumed.  Thus  though  the  martyrs  were 
divided  in  their  deaths,  according  to  the  difference 
of  worldly  rank*  their  ashes  were  commingled, 
even  as  their  sou!s  alike  ascended,  stripped  of 
the  petty  distinctions  of  earth,  to  their  common 
Saviour,  who  had  made  them  all  alike,  "  kings  and 
priests  to  God  and  his  Father." 

Mr.  Ellis,  who  visited  the  scenes  of  martyrdom 
a  number  of  years  after,  thus  speaks:  "When  I 
visited  the  place  in  company  with  the  bishop  of 
Mauritius,  we  stood  and  gazed  on  the  prisons  in 


FRESH  PERSECUTIONS.  151 

the  distance  in  which  the  sufferers  had  been  con- 
fined, on  the  place  where  their  sentences  were  read 
over  to  them,  and  where,  as  they  sat  together  on 
the  ground,  bound  with  chains,  and  encircled  by 
soldiers,  they  sang  their  hymn  of  praise  to  Christ. 
We  passed  up  the  road  along  which,  surrounded 
by  an  excited  crowd,  they  raised  their  voices  in 
prayer  that  God  would  remember  them.  We 
stood  by  the  side  of  the  spot;  the  place  itself  we 
felt  to  be  holy  ground,  on  which,  when  fastened 
to  the  stake,  they  sang,  — 

'  There  is  a  blessed  land, 
Making  most  happy; 
Never  thence  shall  rest  depart, 
Nor  cause  of  sorrow  come.' 

"Our  companions,  most  of  whom  had  been 
spectators  on  that  eventful  day,  and  one,  the 
mother  of  a  martyr,  pointed  out  where  the 
soldiers  and  the  heathens  stood  around  and 
cried,  '  Where  is  your  Jehovah  now  ?  Why 
does  he  not  come  and  take  you  away?'  To 
which,  from  the  midst  of  the  flames,  the  martyrs 
answered,  '  Jehovah  is  here  ;  he  is  taking  us  to  a 
better  place.'  Our  companions  also  showed  us 
the  part  of  the  road,  a  little  distant,  on  which  the 
relatives  and  associates  of  the  Christians  stood, 
waving  their  last  adieus  to  their  rejoicing  friends, 


152  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

who  smiled,  and  lifted  up  as  far  as  they  could 
their  scorched  hands,  or  burning  fragments  of 
dress,  to  return  the  salutations.  In  perfect  accord- 
ance with  this  account  are  the  spirit  and  feeling 
manifested  by  survivors  when  recounting  their 
sufferings.  I  have  sometimes  sat  as  if  enchained 
to  the  lips  of  the  venerable  widow  or  sister  of  a 
martyr,  as  she  has  recounted  with  simple  pathos 
the  sufferings  she  has  endured,  and  been  over- 
come with  admiration  at  the  marvelous  power  of 
'  the  love  of  Christ  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  given  unto  them.'  The  Christians 
especially  rejoice  in  the  proposal  to  raise,  as  a  per- 
petual memorial  of  these  events,  a  church  conse- 
crated to  the  worship  of  the  martyrs'  God  and 
Saviour." 

In  another  letter,  Mr.  Ellis  adds,  "The  deep 
emotion  with  which  the  pastors  and  others  spoke 
on  this  topic  was  most  affecting.  Some  they  said 
had  lost  fathers,  others  children,  some  wives,  others 
husbands,  or  brothers,  or  sisters,  whom  they  now 
rejoiced  to  think  of  as  with  the  spirits  of  just  men 
made  perfect  in  heaven  ;  but  whom  they  and  their 
fellow-Christians  would  never  forget.  If  churches, 
they  said,  were  built  upon  the  spots  on  which  they 
had  suffered  and  died  for  the  love  of  Christ,  it 
would  not  only  comfort  surviving  friends,  but  do 


FRESH  PERSECUTIONS.  153 

much  to  perpetuate  the  impressions  which  their 
constancy  had  produced  on  the  minds  both  of 
Christians  and  heathens." 

These  eighteen  alone  suffered  death ;  but  during 
this  last  great  outbreak  of  persecuting  rage,  many 
more  underwent  punishments  of  various  degrees 
on  account  of  their  faith.  Mr.  Ellis  says,  "  Of  the 
numbers  implicated,  some  idea  may  be  formed 
from  the  fact  that  at  one  time  and  place  thirty- 
seven  who  had  explained  or  preached  the  Word 
were  reduced  to  slavery,  with  their  wives  and 
children  ;  forty-two  who  had  possessed  books  were 
made  slaves,  and  their  property  seized ;  twenty- 
seven  who  had  possessed  books,  and  who  had 
preached  or  explained,  were  made  slaves,  with 
their  wives  and  children  ;  six,  with  whom  it  was 
a  second  offense,  were  imprisoned,  and  eighteen 
were  put  to  death."  Besides  these,  two  thousand 
and  fifty-five  were  fined  one  dollar  each,  more  as  a 
mark  of  disgrace,  probably,  than  as  a  punishment. 
Officers  in  the  army,  and  even  nobles,  were  de- 
graded from  their  rank,  loaded  with  heavy  chains, 
and  set  to  sweep  the  streets  of  the  capital,  or  toil 
in  the  unaccustomed  labor  of  felling  trees  in  the 
forests,  or  dragging  stone  from  the  quarries.  The 
following  letter  from  one  of  them  is  addressed  to 


154  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

the  widow  of  Mr.  Johns.     It  is  dated  Tananarive, 
November  6th,  1861 :  — 

"  Beloved  Mother  :  —  When  I  lay  hold  on  this 
paper,  pen,  and  ink,  to  write  to  you,  my  heart  and 
all  within  me  is  moved.  I  have  much  to  say  to 
you.  I  wish  to  tell  you  of  the  sorrows  that  have 
befallen  us.  Very  great  was  the  persecution 
which  drove  us  into  the  wilderness.  They  sought 
to  put  me  to  death.  I  was  accused  of  praying  to 
the  ancestors  of  the  English,  and  also  of  teaching 
the  people  to  do  so.  They  sent  officers,  and  many 
besides,  to  take  me  up,  and  they  took  all  the  peo- 
ple they  found  in  my  house,  and  my  wife  Rabodo 
also.  My  children,  servants,  and  every  thing  I 
had,  they  took  away  as  a  forfeit  to  the  queen. 
They  bound  my  wife,  Rabodo,  and  flogged  her 
from  morning  to  night  to  make  her  tell  who  were 
her  companions.  She  fainted,  and  they  left  her  to 
recover  a  little,  and  then  flogged  her  again.  But 
she  refused  to  give  up  the  names  of  any,  so  that 
they  were  astonished,  and  said,  '  She  is  a  Chris- 
tian^ indeed?  Failing  to  get  her  to  tell  who  were 
her  associates,  they  put  a  heavy  iron  ring  round 
her  neck  and  round  each  ankle.  They  also  fast- 
ened these  rings  together  by  heavy  iron  chains 
from  the  neck  to  the  ankles,  and  then  bound  her 
to  four  more  Christians.  Five  others  were  also 


FRESH  PERSECUTIONS.  155 

bound  together,  and  there  was  a  third  party 
of  sixteen  also  bound  together.  Every  Sabbath 
day  for  seven  months,  they  placed  these  three 
parties  before  the  people,  that  they  might  see  how 
they  were  punished  for  keeping  holy  the  Lord's 
day.  At  the  end  of  the  seven  months  they  sepa- 
rated them,  and  sent  five  to  the  east.  Of  these 
two  died,  and  three  still  remain.  The  other  party 
of  five  they  sent  to  the  north.  Of  these,  four 
died,  and  only  one  remains ;  and  the  sixteen  they 
sent  to  the  west.  Of  these  five  died  and  eleven 
remain.  My  wife  Rabodo  was  among  those  they 
sent  to  the  west.  She  was  left  in  bonds,  and  died 
on  the  4th  of  March,  1859.  Yes;  she  died  in  her 
chains.*  Her  works  follow  her.  They  pursued  me 
for  four  years  and  three  months,  seeking  to  put 
me  to  death.  They  issued  a  proclamation  to 
search  for  me  in  every  village  for  six  months,  and 
they  sent  papers  in  all  directions,  and  a  paper 
called  a  Gazette,  ordering  the  seai'ch  for  me.  But 
the  Lord  watched  over  the  afflicted,  and  will  not 
give  the  enemy  to  rejoice  over  them.  My  children 
they  have  sold  into  slavery,  and  my  property  they 
have  taken,  so  that  I  now  have  no  house  to  dwell 
in,  or  land  to  live  upon.  What  has  befallen  me  is  too 
hard  for  nature ;  but  precious  are  the  riches  in 


156  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

Christ,  and  in  him  light  are  the  sorrows  of  the 
earth.  2  Cor.  iv.  17 ;  v.  6-8." 

This  simple  record,  giving  the  naked  facts  of 
suffering,  by  one  evidently  unskilled  to  describe 
the  feelings  awakened  by  them,  is  merely  a  speci- 
men of  what  very  many  more  could  have  told. 

Yet  here,  as  of  old,  "  the  blood  of  the  martyrs 
was  the  seed  of  the  church."  It  was  impossible 
even  for  hardened  natures  to  witness  the  courage 
of  such  sufferers,  without  being  convinced  of 
the  forgiving  spirit  and  the  unwavering  faith, 
the  truth  and  power  of  their  religion.  Their  own 
gods  could  not  sustain  them  in  death.  Every  one 
knew  that  in  his  own  heart.  The  thoughtful  saw 
clearly  that  his  neighbor's  foot  was  planted  on  a 
rock,  and  his  own  wandered  in  an  uncertain  way 
that  made  him  shudder.  The  Holy  Spirit  was 
shedding  his  sweet  influence  amid  the  frightful 
scenes,  and  drawing  many  a  one  to  embrace  the 
faith  that  is  in  Jesus,  even  when  they  knew  the 
narrow  way  was  walled  with  terrors.  Like  those 
who  had  died,  they  obtained  leaves  of  the  Scrip- 
tures when  they  dared  not  carry  a  volume,  and 
thus  sought  the  truth  for  themselves.  Admitted 
to  the  secret  midnight  gatherings,  they  could  re- 
ceive baptism  and  partake  of  the  sacrament,  praise 


FRESH  PERSECUTIONS.  157 

and  pray  and  read,  taking  for  their  model  the 
church  of  the  New  Testament.  Although  hunted 
and  persecuted,  the  church  grew  in  numbers 
rather  than  diminished,  and  the  more  its  enemies 
strove  to  crush  it,  the  brighter  its  light  shone.  It 
was  already  in  the  sight  of  all  Madagascar  as  "  a 
city  set  upon  a  hill  that  could  not  be  hid." 


CHAPTER  IX. 

VISIT  OF  EEV.  ME.  ELLIS. 

News  from  Madagascar  —  Arrival  of  the  Missionaries  at  Tamatave 
in  1853  —  Eagerly  Welcomed  —  The  Fragment  of  the  Psalms  — 
Refused  Permission  to  go  to  the  Capital  — Permission  granted 
in  1856  —  Reception  there —Audience  with  the  Queen  — Wel- 
comed by  Prince  Rakoto—  Mr.  Lambert  —  Designs  of  the  Catho- 
lics—The Prince's  Conversations  with  Mr.  Ellis  — Excursions  — 
The  Queen's  Dinner— Exhibition  of  Philosophical  Instruments 
—  Thirst  for  Knowledge  —  Influence  of  Mr.  Ellis's  Visit  — His 
Dismissal  by  the  Queen,  and  Departure. 

IN  1852,  rumors  reached  England  of  a  willing- 
ness on  the  part  of  the  queen  of  Madagascar  to 
reopen  intercourse  with  other  nations.  The  Rev. 
Mr.  Ellis  was  sent  to  ascertain  the  fact.  In  com- 
pany with  Mr.  Cameron,  who  had  been  one  of  the 
missionary  band  at  Tananarive,  he  reached  the 
port  of  Tamatave  in  the  following  year,  and 
awaited  there  the  result  of  a  letter  to  the  queen, 
requesting  her  permission  to  proceed  to  the  capi- 
tal. Sixteen  years  had  passed  since  such  an  em- 
bassy had  touched  at  the  island.  The  news  spread 
quickly,  and  as  many  as  dared  pressed  to  welcome 
the  world  in  the  persons  of  these  venturesome  vis- 
itors. Some  came  from  curiosity,  some  to  talk  of 
the  hope  of  reopening  trade,  others  to  ask  for 


VISIT  OF  REV.  MR.  ELLIS.  159 

books,  secretly  longing  for  copies  of  the  Bible,  while 
they  confessed  that  "books  with  the  words  arranged 
in  lines  were  prohibited ;  but  that  books  with  the 
words  arranged  in  columns  "  —  spelling-books  — 
were  allowed  to  be  received.  Their  disappoint- 
ment was  so  great  at  not  being  able  to  obtain 
either  that  some  even  shed  tears.  It  seemed  a  re- 
lief to  unburden  their  hearts,  to  receive  sympathy 
and  advice,  and  to  send  messages  of  what  God 
had  wrought  for  them,  to  the  Christians  of  other 
lands.  A  native  chief  announced  himself  a 
scholar  of  the  missionaries,  made  many  inquiries 
about  them,  and  not  daring  in  the  presence  of 
others  to  express  himself  more  freely,  signified  his 
steadfast  love  for  Christ  by  pressing  the  hand  of 
the  Christian  stranger,  and  fervently  asking  God's 
blessing  upon  him.  Of  another,  Mr.  Ellis  says, 
"  After  looking  earnestly  a  few  moments,  and  al- 
most mechanically  giving  us  his  hand,  there  came 
over  his  whole  countenance  such  an  expression 
as  I  had  never  before  witnessed  in  any  human  be- 
ing. It  was  not  ecstasy,  it  was  not  terror,  and 
yet  an  apparent  blending  of  both,  marked  by  an 
intensity  of  feeling  but  rarely  seen.  During  the 
whole  interview,  which  was  long,  there  was  a 
strange  uneasiness  mingled  with  evident  satis- 
faction, difficult  to  describe." 


160  MJSS10XS  AND  MARTYKS. 

Two  men,  who  had  traveled  one  hundred  miles 
out  of  their  way  to  find  Mr.  Ellis,  came  one  even- 
ing to  ask  for  a  copy  of  the  Bible.  They  ac- 
knowledged that  they  already  possessed  "  some  of 
the  words  of  David,"  and  when  Requested  to  pro- 
duce them,  looked  at  each  other  in  alarm.  After 
some  persuasion,  one  drew  forth  a  parcel  from 
the  folds  of  his  lamba.  He  carefully  unrolled 
one  piece  of  cloth  after  another,  and  finally  dis- 
closed a  few  worn,  dingy  leaves  of  the  Book  of 
Psalms.  These  sacred  fragments  had  been  read 
by  many,  and  passed  from  one  to  another  with  the 
greatest  care  and  caution.  Anxious  to  secure  the 
relic,  Mr.  Ellis  offered  him  a  new  and  entire  copy 
of  the  Scriptures  in  exchange.  After  ascertaining 
that  the  same  "  words  of  David  "  were  in  the  new 
book  in  addition  to  the  words  of  Jesus,  of  Paul, 
Peter,  and  John,  the  man  joyfully  gave  up  his 
worn  treasure,  and  concealing  his  new  one,  went 
hastily  from  the  house.  The  two  men  could  not 
be  found  the  next  morning,  having  departed  im- 
mediately on  their  journey,  lest  some  misfortune 
should  rob  them  of  their  great  riches. 

After  fifteen  days  of  hazardous  interchange  of 
friendship,  letters  arrived  from  the  queen  excusing 
herself  from  receiving  the  visitors  on  account  of 
pressing  business,  and  politely  recommending 


VISIT  OF  REV.  MR.  ELLIS.  161 

them  "to  return  across  the  water."  Greater  se- 
verity than  this  had  been  expected,  and  the  gov- 
ernor of  Tamatave  told  them  to  take  courage,  and 
intimated  the  probable  reason  of  their  dismissal 
to  be  the  non-payment  of  a  certain  sum,  which 
was  required  on  condition  of  opening  the  ports. 
The  gentlemen  returned  to  Mauritius,  where  the 
amount  —  fifteen  thousand  dollars  —  was  immedi- 
ately raised  among  the  merchants,  and  committed 
to  Mr.  Cameron,  who  returned  to  Madagascar. 
His  mission  was  successful.  Trade  was  opened, 
and  once  more  it  was  possible  to  obtain  access  to 
the  capital.  Mr.  Ellis  applied  for  permission  to 
visit  it,  but  was  denied  because  his  second  applica- 
tion was  not  made,  like  his  first,  in  company  with 
Mr.  Cameron. 

It  was  not  till  1856  that  his  admission  to  the 
island  was  finally  negotiated.  He  was  then  em- 
ployed by  the  London  Missionary  Society  to  as- 
certain, as  far  as  possible,  the  state  of  the  Chris- 
tians, and  with  this  intention  reached  Tamatave 
in  May  of  that  year.  The  influence  of  trade  was 
already  visible  in  the  prosperity  of  the  town.  A 
number  of  new  houses  had  been  built,  others  were 
going  up,  and  a  new  hotel,  the  first  in  the  island, 
had  been  opened. 

Mr,  Ellis  received  a  cordial  welcome.  As  be- 
11 


162  MISSIONS  A\D  MAltTYRS. 

fore,  many  applicants  pressed  him  for  books.  Let- 
ters of  welcome  reached  him  from  the  prince,  and 
a  guide  was  sent  to  conduct  him  to  Tananarive. 
During  all  the  journey,  he  was  met  by  natives, 
who  came  forward  to  greet  him  and  to  tell  him  of 
their  sufferings  for  Christ's  sake.  They  often  sat 
together  till  midnight  recounting  the  terrible 
scenes  through  which  they  or  their  friends  had 
passed,  but  always  with  a  humble  spirit,  accepting 
the  chastenings  of  Providence.  "  They  seemed," 
says  Mr.  Ellis,  "  to  regard  their  sufferings  as  per- 
mitted by  God,  and  spoke  of  it  as  a  cause  for  ex- 
ercising confidence  in  the  Most  High."  Neither 
did  they  cherish  the  slightest  feeling  of  revenge 
toward  their  persecutors.  Their  comments  were 
touchingly  childlike  and  submissive,  and  frequently 
all  wept  together  at  the  recital  of  what  each  had 
endured. 

Letters  from  the  queen  also  reached  the  guest 
on  his  journey,  and  when  within  a  few  miles  of 
the  capital,  he  was  requested  to  wait  her  further 
pleasure,  Avhich  was  of  course  the  pleasure  of  the 
sikidy,  as  to  the  day  and  hour  of  reception.  He  was 
at  length  escorted  into  the  city  by  appointed  officers 
and  in  a  palanquin  courteously  sent  by  the  prince. 
The  house  provided  for  him  was  of  two  stones,  the 
lower  containing  two  rooms  neatly  carpeted  with 


VISIT  OF  REV.  MR.  ELLIS.  163 

mats,  the  walls  lined  with  mats,  and  the  window 
of  one  screened  by  a  white  muslin  curtain  or  blind. 
A  bedstead  spread  with  mats  and  curtained  with 
white,  added  to  the  aspect  of  neatness,  and  a  table 
with  a  water-jug  and  wine-glasses  arranged  upon 
it,  a  looking-glass  above  it,  and  both  rooms  fur- 
nished with  chairs,  altogether  afforded  proof  that 
the  missionaries  had  not  labored  in  vain  to  civilize 
as  well  as  to  instruct  this  people. 

A  few  days  after  his  arrival,  Mr.  Ellis  was  in- 
formed that  the  queen  had  appointed  an  audience. 
The  officer  who  was  to  conduct  him  to  her  pres- 
ence was  anxious  concerning  the  court-dress  in 
which  the  new-comer  was  to  appear,  and  perceiv- 
ing in  his  wardrobe  a  purple  and  green  dressing- 
gown  lined  with  scarlet,  assured  him  it  was  a  most 
imposing  garment,  and  requested  him  to  arrange 
the  wearing  of  it  so  as  to  display  the  brilliant  lin- 
ing, Avhich  happened  to  be  the  royal  color.  Thus 
equipped,  Mr.  Ellis  arrived  before  the  palace  gate 
in  his  palanquin.  The  white  balcony  of  the  high- 
roofed  palace  was  already  occupied  by  the  court. 
In  the  midst,  upon  a  raised  throne  of  green,  sat 
queen  Ranavolonn,  with  the  ever-present  umbrel- 
la, embroidered  with  gold,  over  her  head,  not  to 
screen  her  from  the  sun,  but  as  an  emblem  of  roy- 


164  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

alty.  Although  nearly  seventy,  she  seemed  in 
vigorous  health.  A  golden  crown  and  a  white 
satin  lainba  with  sprigs  of  gold,  distinguished,  if 
it  did  not  become  her.  Prince  Rakoto  stood  at 
her  left,  wearing  a  star  and  a  coronet  of  green  vel- 
vet bordered  with  a  band  and  leaves  of  silver,  and 
near  him  his  cousin  in  a  cap  of  black  and  gold. 
The  princess  Rabodo,  wife  of  Rakoto,  sat  on  the 
right  of  the  queen,  with  a  small,  plain,  scarlet 
umbrella  over  her  head. 

The  court-yard  below  was  occupied  by  soldiers 
and  officers,  leaving  an  open  central  space  for  the 
stranger  who  was  to  be  presented  to  the  queen, 
and  for  the  interpreters.  Into  this  space,  Mr.  Ellis 
advanced,  and,  after  presenting  the  usual  offering 
of  homage  in  the  shape  of  a  silver  dollar  to  one 
of  the  officers,  bowed  and  shouted  his  acknowl- 
edgments to  the  sovereign  in  the  balcony  above. 
No  nearer  than  this  was  the  profane  foot  of  a  for- 
eigner ever  allowed  to  approach.  Neither  did  her 
majesty  utter  a  word.  An  orator  near  her  re- 
turned the  compliments  of  the  visitor,  and  assured 
him  of  the  desire  of  the  queen  for  friendly  inter- 
course with  all  foreign  nations.  When  the  inter- 
view was  finished,  he  was  required  to  bow  to  the 
east  and  to  the  tomb  of  Radama,  and  was  remind- 


VISIT  OF  REV.  MR.  ELLIS.  165 

'ed  not  on  any  account  to  place  the  left  foot  first 
over  the  threshold  on  retiring  from  the  palace 
gate. 

Prince  Rakoto,  in  his  love  for  the  English, 
had  hastened  to  see  Mr.  Ellis  on  the  first  day  of 
his  arrival.  He  spoke  with  much  interest  and 
warmth  of  the  visit  of  a  Mr.  Lambert,  a  French 
gentleman,  the  previous  year.  The  cruelties  of 
the  queen  had  awakened  in  him  a  desire  for  inter- 
ference in  behalf  of  her  subjects,  by  either  the 
English  or  French  nation.  Prince  Rakoto  had 
assured  him  that  "  he  cared  not  who  ruled  over 
the  nation,  so  long  as  the  government  was  good 
and  just,"  and  had  entered  into  a  private  treaty 
with  Mr.  Lambert,  which  enabled  the  latter  to 
confer  with  foreign  governments  for  the  relief  of 
Madagascar.  In  all  this,  the  prince  meditated  no 
disrespect  to  his  mother,  except  the  placing  it  out 
of  her  power  to  inflict  continued  horrors  upon  her 
people.  He  repeatedly  said  that  he  would  risk 
his  own  life  to  save  hers,  and  that  he  would  be 
the  first  to  resent  any  attempt  upon  her  life  oi- 
lier dignity.  But  both  England  and  France  had 
declined  interference,  and  Mr.  Lambert's  proposal 
remained  a  profound  secret  in  Madagascar. 

Prince  Rakoto  had  become  strongly  attached 
to  this  Mr.  Lambert,  during  his  short  stay,  and,  in 


166  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

proof  of  it,  gave  him  his  only  son,  a  boy  of  six  years. 
Mr.  Lambert  adopted  the  child,  to  gratify  the 
prince,  but  did  not  assume  any  of  the  responsibil- 
ities of  adoption,  leaving  him  with  his  mother,  a 
favorite  slave  of  the  prince.  This  is  one  of  the 
complimentary  customs  of  Madagascar.  That 
Prince  Rakoto  did  not  wholly  understand  the 
Christian  religion  is  evident  from  the  fact  that, 
like  his  countrymen,  he  was  not  faithful  to  one 
wife.  The  boy  was  the  son  of  a  slave  named 
Mary,  to  whom  the  prince  was  deeply  attached, 
and  who  was  presented  to  strangers  in  company 
with  the  Princess  Rabodo,  with  the  same  re- 
spect that  would  be  paid  to  one  of  twelve  wives. 
She  is  described  as  exceedingly  plain. 

Through  the  influence  of  a  Catholic  priest,  re- 
siding at  the  house  of  Mr.  Laborde,  the  princess 
wore  a  crucifix,  and  the  prince  a  medal,  on  one 
side  of  which  was  the  letter  M.,  with  the  cross  in- 
terwoven, and  surrounded  by  stars ;  on  the  other 
side  was  a  figure  of  the  virgin  in  relief,  standing 
with  outstretched  arms;  and  around  the  figure  was 
an  appeal  to  her  prayers  in  their  behalf  for  an 
heir.  This  priest  attempted  to  make  good  Roman . 
Catholics  of  the  future  sovereigns;  but  by  the 
pi-ince's  own  confession,  he  succeeded  no  better 
than  his  brethren  in  the  Isle  of  Bourbon  who  en- 


VISIT  OF  EEV.  MR.  ELLIS.  167 

deavored  to  convert  some  refugees.  These  stated 
in  a  letter  to  friends  that,  "It  seemed  as  if  the 
Pope  stood  (in  authority)  in  the  place  of  God,  and 
that  the  priest  forgave  sins.  And  as  to  the  images, 
etc.,  before  which  they  prostrated  themselves,  it 
was  like  the  sampy,  or  idols  of  our  own  country." 
And  yet  it  is  possible,  if  prince  Rakoto's  desire 
for  an  heir  had  been  fulfilled,  he  might  have 
learned  to  put  his  trust  in  the  intercessions  of  the 
virgin.  He  was  certainly  influenced  strongly  by 
those  who  once  gained  his  confidence;  whether 
it  was  a  French  priest,  a  French  philanthropist,  or 
an  English  missionary. 

In  his  conversations  with  Mr.  Ellis,  the  prince 
often  expressed  his  admiration  and  esteem  for  the 
English.  "  The  character  of  their  laws,  especially 
in  I'elation  to  human  life,"  he  said,  impressed  him 
strongly,  and  he  desired  to  imitate  them  when  it 
was  in  his  power  to  control  the  government. 
From  all  that  he  had  heard,  he  believed  them  to 
be  "  such  as  in  his  own  heart  he  should  like  to  be, 
—  true,  just,  humane,  and  watchful  over  human 
life."  In  speaking  of  the  Crimean  War,  which  had 
just  closed,  he  remarked  that,  when  opposition 
ceased,  slaughter  ceased ;  and  compared  it  with 
the  bloody  history  of  the  wars  of  his  own  country, 
which  never  ceased  till  the  offenders  Avere  massa- 


168  JlfrSSIOXS  AND  MARTYRS. 

cred  ;  even  though  they  yielded  all  the  conquorer 
required.  Both  himself  and  the  princess  Rabodo, 
who  came  with  him  to  converse  with  Mr.  Ellis, 
lamented  the  afflicted  condition  of  his  country. 

"  What  can  we  do  to  promote  the  prosperity 
and  stability  of  the  nation,  that  Madagascar  may 
become  like  other  nations  ?  "  asked  the  prince. 

"  Prosperity  can  not  be  provided  for  you  by 
others ;  it  must  be  your  own  achievement,  if  you 
possess  it,"  replied  Mr.  Ellis. 

"  How  can  we  attain  it  ?  "  persisted  Rakoto. 

"  With  the  blessing  of  God,  you  may  attain  it 
by  intelligence,  integrity,  and  justice,  energy,  and 
self-reliance,"  was  the  answer. 

The  prince  lamented  his  own  ignorance.  He 
could  not  read.  His  adviser  urged  him  to  apply 
himself  at  once  to  the  overcoming  of  this  difficul- 
ty. "  Seek  to  enlighten  the  people ;  promote  ed- 
ucation to  the  utmost;  promote  industry.  Let 
your  laws  be  just." 

"  But  suppose  we  try  to  do  this  and  the  nation 
does  not  prosper,  —  will  they  not  say  the  gov- 
ernment is  to  blame  ?"  asked  the  prince. 

"There  are  people  who  are  always  ready  to 
blame  the  government  when  they  do  not  prosper," 
was  the  answer.  "  But  if  your  laws  are  just  and 
wise,  and  those  who  administer  them  honest,  the 


VISIT  Of  REV.  MR.  ELLIS.  169 

enlightened  and  upright  will  be  ready  to  support 
you  even  in  adversity.  The  loyalty  of  the  peo- 
ple depends  much  upon  the  officers  who  adminis- 
ter as  well  as  the  sovereign  who  makes  laws ;  and 
one  of  the  wisest  of  kings  has  said,  '  A  wicked  per- 
son shall  not  stand  before  me.' " 

"I  know  that;  I  am  quite  convinced  of  that," 
was  the  earnest  reply.  "  How  does  Queen  Victoria 
secure  the  best  welfare  of  her  people  ?  How  can 
I  make  my  subjects  happy  and  upright  ?  How 
can  I  expel  evil  from  my  kingdom  and  put  good 
in  its  place  ?  "  Such  were  the  longing  appeals  from 
this  prince,  who  already  felt  the  burden  of  his 
wicked  nation  upon  his  heart.  He  reached  out  his 
entreating  hands  to  his  civilized  brothers  to  help 
him  bear  the  weight.  Oh  that  he  could  have  gone 
to  the  Fountain  of  all  knowledge,  and  learned  how 
to  govern  his  people,  and  that  he  could  have  asked 
strength  and  guidance  and  wisdom  from  the  only 
source  which  could  avail  in  his  utmost  need ! 
Here  was  Rakoto's  fault.  The  impulses  of  his 
own  heart  often  bore  him  powerfully  toward  good, 
but,  unsupported  by  divine  grace,  they  were  fitful 
and  transient;  no  more  to  be  depended  on  than 
the  streams  in  the  desert. 

Both  the  prince  and  princess  endeavored  to 
show  their  friendship  for  their  English  visitor,  by 


170  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

arranging  excursions  Avhich  enabled  him  both  to 
see  points  of  interest  in  the  neighborhood,  and  to 
confer  with  Christians  whom  he  might  not  other- 
wise meet.  They  came  one  day  to  convey  him  to 
the  cottage  which  had  been  the  favorite  country 
resort  of  Radama.  The  princess  was  in  an  open 
palanquin  of  scarlet  cloth  lined  with  pink  satin, 
and  an  attendant  held  a  pink  silk  umbrella  over 
her  head.  Her  dress  was  European  on  the  occa- 
sion, though  spoiled  by  a  heathenish  mixture  of 
colors.  The  dress  was  blue,  trimmed  with  scarlet 
velvet  and  gilt  buttons,  and  her  bonnet  of  pink 
satin.  The  accompanying  ladies  were  equally  gay 
in  their  toilets,  and  the  officers  appeared  in  blue 
and  scarlet,  with  white  lambas  bordered  with 
brilliant  stripes. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  villages  through  which 
they  passed,  brought  gifts  of  sugar-cane,  manioc 
roots,  or  sweet  potatoes,  all  freshly  gathered  from 
their  gardens,  and  offered  as  first-fruits  in  token 
of  homage.  Their  love  for  their  future  king  was 
manifest  at  every  step,  and  the  procession  was  ac- 
companied by  so  great  a  crowd  that  it  was  difficult 
to  move  along.  At  the  cottage,  Mr.  Ellis  was  en- 
tertained with  native  music  and  dancing,  and  a 
collation  of  fruits  and  sweetmeats  served  on  silver 
plates.  On  their  return,  they  visited  two  or  three 


VISIT  OF  REV.  MR.  ELLIS.  171 

encampments  of  soldiers  outside  the  city,  and  the 
prince  took  pains  to  point  out  the  graves  of  the 
missionaries  who  had  died  in  Tananarive,  and  the 
houses  in  which  they  lived.  The  rock  from  which 
so  many  Christians  had  been  thrown,  and  where 
others  were  still  to  perish,  was  also  in  plain  sight 
as  they  wound  through  the  plain  and  up  the  hill. 

The  queen  was  not  to  be  outdone  in  hospitality 
by  her  son.  Accordingly,  Mr.  Ellis  was  invited  to 
dine ;  not  in  the  palace,  for  this  was  an  unknown 
honor,  nor  with  the  queen,  for  this  also  would  in- 
fringe upon  her  dignity,  but  in  the  house  of  the  wid- 
ow of  one  of  the  wealthiest  of  the  Malagasy  nobles. 
As  the  services  of  the  people  belonged  to  the  queen 
when  she  chose  to  demand  them,  so  also  did  the 
property,  the  plate,  and  the  viands  of  those  who 
surrounded  her  in  the  palace.  Mr.  Ellis  was  there- 
fore invited  by  the  queen  to  dine  at  the  house  of 
"  Lady  Rasoaray."  The  house  was  spacious,  the 
walls  papered,  and  the  floors  covered  with  pretty 
mats.  The  guests,  among  whom  was  Mr.  Laborde 
and  the  priest,  were  seated  at  a  table  spread  with 
an  elegance  that  one  could  hardly  look  for  in  Mad- 
agascar. The  covered  dishes,  spoons,  and  forks 
were  all  of  silver,  with  the  crest  of  the  Hovahs,  a 
crown  and  a  bird  engraved  upon  them.  Silver 
vases  also  ornamented  the  table.  They  were  of 


172  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

handsome  pattern, and,  like  the  plate,  were  of  na- 
tive manufacture.  The  dinner  consisted  of  thirty 
or  more  courses,  and  offered,  a  variety  and  excel- 
lence that  would  have  done  credit  to  Paris.  A 
limited  quantity  of  wine,  some  speech -making 
I  and  a  few  toasts,  ending  with  the  usual  one  to  the 
queen,  followed  the  dessert,  and  the  party  broke 
up. 

In  the  court-yard  of  the  palace  the  queen  also 
gave  an  entertainment,  which  she  seemed  to  ac- 
cord always  to  strangers  whom  she  wished  to 
honor.  It  was  a  kind  of  moving  tableau,  consist- 
ing of  a  variety  of  Moorish  and  native  dances,  ex- 
ecuted by  ladies  and  nobles  in  fancy  costumes  of 
silk,  satin,  velvet,  and  ostrich  feathers,  as  profuse 
as  in  the  fancy-balls  of  wealthier  courts.  The 
queen,  royal  family,  and  attendants,  who  occupied 
the  balcony,  appeared  in  Arab  costume.  The  sin- 
gular dresses,  the  swarthy  faces,  the  silence  of  the 
dancers,  the  lofty  palace,  so  peculiar  in  its  struc- 
ture, the  proud  and  savage  queen,  sitting  in  gaudy 
state  in  the  long,  white  veranda,  far  above  the 
heads  of  the  people,  as  if  ever  to  remind  them 
that  her  feet  were  upon  their  necks,  and  over  it 
all  the  shining  of  the  noon-day  sun,  oflered  a 
strange  picture  to  European  eyes,  even  if  the 
actors  were  unknown.  But  stranger  yet  was  the 


VISIT  OF  REV.  MA.  ELLIS.  173 

grouping  of  characters  ;  for  to  the  mind's  eye  the 
queen's  robes  were  dyed  in  the  blood  of  martyrs, 
and  she  sat  as  a  crouching  tigress,  with  her  loved 
and  loving  son  at  her  side,  mournfully  conscious 
of  her  cruel  faults,  and  yearning  for  something 
higher  and  truer  than  he  was  able  to  grasp.  There 
was  the  amiable  Rabodo,  and  the  intriguing  min- 
isters, also,  glancing  among  the  people  for  victims 
before  whom  they  could  plant  the  silver  spear ; 
and  mingling  with  them,  the  noble  Prince  Ramon- 
ja,  the  mentor  of  Rakoto,  but  who  openly  avowed 
himself  a  champion  of  the  cross,  and  who,  for 
Christ's  sake,  had  suffered  the  spoiling  of  his  goods 
and  the  loss  of  his  honors.  And  there,  in  the 
court-yard  below,  was  the  wily  priest,  planning 
convents  and  cathedrals  for  the  descendants  of 
those  who  glided  to  and  fro  before  him ;  the  gen- 
erous Mr.  Laborde  in  Turkish  robes,  in  turban  and 
pointed  slippers,  looking  with  pride  upon  the  lux- 
urious display ;  and  the  bewildered  English  mis- 
sionary, ti-ansfixed  by  the  weird  scene,  yet  feeling 
keenly  that  though  costly  silks  floated  lightly 
about  the  dancers  now,  at  the  queen's  pleasure  the 
same  invincible  will  might  any  day  bind  them  with 
chains,  and  leave  them  to  drag  the  heavy  weight 
"  till  they  bowed  the  head  as  wasting  weeds." 
If  the  queen  was  quick  to  adopt  the  luxuries 


174  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

and  amusements  of  civilization,  she  was  not  so 
easily  persuaded  to  accept  the  novel  arts.  It  had 
been  proposed  to  her  by  Mr.  Laborde  to  establish 
a  telegraph  between  the  capital  and  coast ;  but 
she  replied  that  "  messengers  by  relays  of  runners 
were  quite  quick  enough  for  her."  Some  of  the 
chiefs  were,  however,  greatly  interested  in  the 
instrument  brought  by  Mr.  Ellis.  It  excited  not 
curiosity  merely,  but  intelligent  inquiry.  He 
says,  "  They  seemed  to  comprehend  and  rejoice  in 
the  perception  of  the  simple  mode  of  representing 
letters  by  motions  of  the  needles ;  but  what  the 
power  was  which  traveled  so  instantaneously  and 
imperceptibly  along  the  wire,  they  could  neither 
comprehend  nor  imagine.  It  was  not  the  blank 
unquestioning  wonder  of  stolid  ignorance,  satis- 
fied that  the  facts  were  beyond  immediate  com- 
prehension and  therefore  supernatural,  which  they 
manifested ;  but  the  intense  interest  of  thinking 
men,  who  seemed  to  feel  that  they  had  acquired 
a  new  mental  treasure,  though  they  yet  only  half 
understood  the  wonders  before  them." 
>  Photography  excited  equal  delight  and  aston- 
ishment among  all  classes  of  the  people.  The 
fidelity  and  quickness  with  which  every  defect,  as 
well  as  every  good  feature  was  transferred,  afford- 
ed amusing  comment  to  some,  and  the  wonderful 


VISIT  OF  EEV.  ^MR.  ELLIS.  175 

part  which  the  sun  took  in  the  picture-making  was 
to  others  a  matter  of  sober  questioning  and  deep 
thought.  A  few  regarded  it  with  superstitious 
feeling,  calling  it  zaiwliary,  —  meaning  supernat- 
ural. Vanity  was  amusingly  displayed  by  some. 
A  chief,  when  he  learned  that  his  picture  might 
be  taken,  secretly  withdrew,  and  presently  re- 
turned in  breathless  haste,  accompanied  by  a  slave 
bearing  a  bundle.  From  this  he  selected  a  scarlet 
lamba  and  other  gay  apparel,  and  adjusting  it  sat- 
isfactorily upon  his  person,  sat  for  his  portrait.  He 
was  severely  disappointed  at  not  finding  the  color 
of  his  favorite  lamba  represented.  No  amateur 
photographer  was  ever  so  besieged  with  sitters  as 
was  Mr.  Ellis ;  but  it  enabled  him  to  secure  pic- 
tures of  all  classes  of  the  people,  from  the  prince, 
nobles,  and  chiefs,  to  the  poor  Hovah  slave  with 
her  infant  bound  upon  her  back. 

Among  those  who  came  to  his  house  were  many 
young  men,  who  seemed  drawn,  not  by  mere  curi- 
osity, but  by  a  strong  desire  to  acquire  knowledge. 
The  most  of  them  knew  how  to  read  and  write, 
for  many  parents  had  taken  pains  to  teach  their 
children  the  little  they  had  learned.  At  the  time 
the  missionaries  left,  four  thousand  persons  who 
could  write  were  employed  by  the  government 
alone  ;  so  that  although  there  were  no  longer  any 


176  MISSIONS 'AND  MARTYRS. 

schools,  it  was  necessary  as  well  as  possible  for 
these  acquirements  to  be  transmitted  in  some  de- 
gree to  the  children.  This  slight  taste  of  knowl- 
edge, and  the  new  intercourse  with  Europeans, 
seemed  to  awaken  the  minds  of  the  youth  for  fur- 
ther attainments.  In  illustration,  Mr.  Ellis  says, 
"On  my  first  arrival,  I  had  suspended  a  thermom- 
eter in  my  sitting-room ;  but  so  many  young 
chiefs  had  noticed  it  when  they  came,  and  not  sat- 
isfied with  being  told  that  it  exhibited  the  temper- 
ature of  the  atmosphere,  asked  so  many  questions 
about  the  properties  of  the  mercury,  the  causes  of 
the  variations  in  the  temperature  of  the  atmos- 
phere, and  the  manner  in  which  one  affected  the 
other,  that  I  began  to  fear  that  I  should  be  obliged 
to  remove  it  for  want  of  time  to  answer  all  the 
questions  it  suggested  to  their  minds." 

Mr.  Ellis's  intercourse  with  the  people  was  full 
of  interest.  Though  he  remained  but  a  few  weeks 
at  the  capital,  it  must  have  served  to  awaken  new 
thoughts  in  the  minds  of  many,  to  inspire  the 
hearts  of  those  who  held  their  country  dear  with 
new  hopes,  and  to  give  a  degree  of  comfort  and 
support  to  the  Christians  who  conferred  with  him 
far  into  the  still  night,  that  can  hardly  be  under- 
stood, unless  we  remember  at  what  risks  it  was 
obtained.  He  would  gladly  have  remained  longer ; 


VISIT  OF  REV.  J//i.  ELLIS.  177 

but  the  inexorable  sovereign  fixed  the  day  of  his 
departure,  and  no  entreaties  could  change  it.  Pos- 
sibly the  sikidy  discovered  to  her  the  solace  he 
was  affording  to  the  hunted  and  broken-hearted 
people. 

Prince  Rakoto  and  the  princess  Rabodo  spent 
the  last  evening  with  Mr.  Ellis.  The  prince  spoke 
of  the  cruelties  still  practiced  against  the  Chris- 
tians, and  said  it  was  like  tearing  out  his  heart  to 
witness  them.  He  evidently  suffered  much  dis- 
tress of  mind  on  that  account,  and  acknowledged 
that  his  friends  cautioned  him  of  his  own  danger, 
and  desired  him  to  be  accompanied  by  a  larger 
number  of  attendants.  "  But,"  said  he,  "  I  put  my 
trust  in  God.  If  it  be  his  will  that  I  should  live, 
he  will  protect  me." 

Mr.  Ellis  assured  him  that  God  requires  us  to 
use  means  for  self-protection. 

"  I  do  not  think,"  was  the  reply,  "  I  should  in 
reality  be  more  safe  with  a  larger  number  of  at- 
tendants. My  chief  trust  is  in  God.  He  is  the 
Sovereign  of  life."  . 

The  next  day  he  accompanied  Mr.  Ellis  a  few 
miles  on  his  journey.  A  little  way  from  the  cap- 
ital they  passed  a  poor  native,  who  was  playing 
upon  an  instrument,  and  begging  food  of  the 
passers-by.  He  wore  a  heavy  iron  ring  about  his 
12 


178  AflSSJONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

neck,  and  another  around  his  leg.  The* other  leg 
was  bruised  and  torn  as  if  a  similar  ring  had  in- 
jured it.  His  crime,  the  prince  said,  was  slight. 
"Don't  look  that  way.  I  am  ashamed.  It  is  bar- 
barous !  "  he  exclaimed,  in  passing. 

At  a  little  village  five  miles  from  the  capital,  he 
commended  his  guest  to  the  protection  of  God, 
and  left  him.  He  was  pained  at  parting  with 
his  new  found  friend ;  and  no  wonder,  since  with 
him  went  his  pi-esent  hope  of  a  speedy  relief 
from  such  proofs  of  his  mother's  barbarous  rule. 
He  must  have  returned  to  the  capital  with  a 
heavy  burdened  heart,  to  wait  and  long  for  the 
coming  either  of  enlightened  helpers  from  another 
land,  or  for  death  to  take  the  scepter  from  the 
hard  grasp  of  the  cruel  queen.  Alas,  that  with 
so  much  amiableness  there  should  have  been  so 
little  of  sound  wisdom  or  steady  purpose ! 


CHAPTER  X. 

CONSPIRACY  AGAINST  THE  QUEEN. 

Return  of  Mr.  Lambert,  with  Madame  Pfeiffer  —  Their  Reception  — 
Dinner  of  the  Queen  —  Military  Review  —  Madame  Pfeiffer' s  Piano- 
forte Concert —  Plotting  of  a  Conspiracy  at  the  House  of  Mr.  La- 
borde  —  Madame  Pfeiffer  implicated  —  The  Plot  disclosed — The 
Prince  detained  in  the  Palace  —  Odium  of  the  Conspiracy  thrown 
upon  the  Christians  —  Fresh  Persecutions  —  Flight  of  the  Accused 
—  llluess  of  Mr.  Luborde  —  Cruelties  inflicted  on  the  People  —  De- 
cree of  Banishment  against  the  Europeans  —  Their  Escort  to  the 
Coast  —  Terrible  Sufferings  —  Escape  to  Mauritius  —  Four  Years  of 
Persecution  —  Letter  of  a  native  Pastor. 

PRICNE  Rakoto  had  not  long  to  wait  to  welcome 
the  return  of  a  much  beloved  friend.  In  less  than 
a  year  after  he  had  bidden  farewell  to  Mr.  Ellis, 
and  all  present  hope  of  relief  for  his  enslaved  coun- 
try, he  was  once  more  cheered  by  the  coming  of 
Mr.  Lambert.  In  company  with  the  latter  was  a 
distinguished  lady  traveler,  who  flings  the  vail 
from  Madagascar  with  a  free  hand,  and  gives  us  a 
clearer  picture  of  the  Christians  than  we  could 
catch  from  its  cautious  uplifting  by  Mr.  Ellis. 
Having  traversed  lonely  deserts  fearless  of  Arab 
robbers ;  faced  Fiji  cannibals  in  their  own  islands  ; 
having  shared  the  crust  with  the  lowly  of  all  na- 
tions, as  well  as  feasted  in  the  palaces  of  the  high- 


180  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

born  in  all  the  continents  of  the  earth,  MADAME 
PFEIFFER,  although  in  her  sixtieth  year,  was 
well  able  to  venture  on  the  hardships  of  Mada- 
gascar swamps  and  forests,  and  to  risk  the  dangers 
of  a  visit  to  a  queen  whom  her  experience  pro- 
nounced the  most  cruel  and  cunning  woman  on 
the  face  of  the  earth.  Coming  alone  to  Tamatave, 
in  a  ship  which  had  only  accommodations  for  cat- 
tle, and  being  extremely  plain  in  person,  manner, 
and  dress,  she  was  received  by  the  Malagasy  with 
that  indifference  which  any  community  feels  tow- 
ard an  unknown  and  unprepossessing  traveler. 
This  absence  of  official  attention  gave  her  the 
opportunity  of  seeing  the  people  in  an  e very-day 
character,  and  learning  the  prevalence  of  intem- 
perance, dishonesty,  and  licentiousness  among 
them.  At  the  same  time,  we  have  her  uninten- 
tional testimony  to  the  purity  and  faithfulness  of 
the  Christians,  in  beautiful  contrast  with  the  surg- 
ing mass  of  wickedness,  —  a  record  the  more  val- 
uable because  of  the  difference  of  her  own  creed, 
and  her  bitter  enmity  toward  all  missionaries. 

She  remained  several  weeks  at  Tamatave,  where 
she  had  occasion  to  test,  and  find  wanting,  the 
hospitality  which  the  more  honored  visitor  so  fre- 
quently receives.  But  when  Mr.  Lambert  joined 
her,  she  had  no  reason  to  lament  a  want  of  kind- 


CONSPIRACY  AGAINST  THE  QUEEN.  181 

ness,  and  thenceforward  every  thing  was  at  her 
service.  Mr.  Lambert  had  a  large  number  of  cost- 
ly presents  for  the  queen  and  her  household ;  so 
that  a  great  cavalcade  of  bearers  and  attendants 
wound  among  the  lakes,  through  the  lowlands,  up 
the  hills,  over  the  valleys  and  plains  to  the  moun- 
tain bights,  and  to  the  vale  at  the  foot  of  the  "  city 
of  a  thousand  towns."  Rakoto  was  detained  by 
the  illness  of  the  queen ;  but  sent  forward  his 
"  adherents,"  or  body-guard,  and  his  son,  to  wel- 
come his  friend,  and  as  he  believed,  his  deliverer. 
The  sikidy  did  jiot  detain  the  travelers,  though 
the  merry  little  madam  suspected  that  the  curios- 
ity of  the  queen  to  see  the  presents  had  strong  in- 
fluence with  the  oracle.  She  was  greatly  amused, 
too,  at  being  obliged  to  stand  half  an  hour  before 
the  city  gate,  guarded  by  soldiers  with  crossed 
muskets,  who  politely  refused  to  let  them  pass  till 
the  queen  had  been  informed  of  their  arrival,  al- 
though their  approach  had  been  announced  three 
times  before.  The  hospitable  Mr.  Laborde  re- 
ceived the  tired  travelers  in  his  own  house.  His 
son,  a  young  man  of  twenty,  lately  from  Paris,  and 
two  Catholic  priests,  who  were  known  in  Tanan- 
arive only  as  tutor  and  physician,  composed  a 
household  quite  European,  and  was  home-like  in 
its  surroundings. 


182  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

They  had  hardly  dined  when  a  slave  announced 
the  approach  of  Prince  Rakoto,  who  immediately 
appeared.  In  his  joy  he  threw  his  arms  around  Mr. 
Lambert,  and  held  him  in  affectionate  embrace. 
The  queen  also  complimented  them  by  a  remark- 
ably early  invitation  to  dine ;  strangers  usually  be- 
ing permitted  to  wait  a  week  or  ten  days  before 
her  haughty  eyes  would  recognize  them.  The  sec- 
ond day  after  their  arrival,  they  were  invited  by 
her  to  a  feast  at  the  house  of  "  Lady  Rasoaray," 
and  on  the  third  were  granted  an  audience  at  the 
palace,  which  was  in  all  respects  like  that  given 
Mr.  Ellis;  yet  seen  through  a  pair  of  vivacious 
eyes,  and  described  by  a  somewhat  sarcastic  pen, 
it  appears  differently.  They  were  ordered  to 
stand  in  a  row  in  the  court-yard,  below  the  bal- 
cony where  the  queen  sat  in  state,  and  wait  till 
the  soldiers  Went  through  with  various  military 
evolutions,  "ending  with  a  very  comic  point  of 
drill,  which  consisted  in  suddenly  poking  up  the 
right  foot  as  if  stung  by  a  tarantula."  The  queen 
dispensed  with  an  orator  on  this  occasion,  and 
herself  conversed  over  the  balcony.  She  is  de- 
scribed at  this  time  as  "  of  rather  dark  complex- 
ion, strong  and  sturdily  built,  and  although  already 
seventy-five  years  of  age,  is,  to  the  misfortune  of 
her  poor  country,  still  hale  and  of  active  mind." 


CONSPIRACY  AGAINST  THE  QUEEN.  183 

Madame  Pfeiffer  was,  with  Mr.  Lambert,  enter- 
tained by  a  review  of  the  city  division  of  troops. 
The  officers,  she  writes,  "  were  mostly  clothed  in 
European  garb,  and  looked  ridiculous  and  comical 
enough.  One  wore  a  dress-coat,  the  tails  of  which 
readied  almost  to  his  heels ;  another  had  a  coat 
of  flowered  chintz;  a  third,  a  faded  red  jacket, 
which  had  once  done  duty  as  part  of  a  marine's 
uniform.  Their  hats  were  just  as  diverse  in  char- 
acter. There  were  straw  hats  and  felt  hats  of  all 
sizes  and  shapes,  caps  and  head-coverings  of  fear- 
ful and  wonderful  forms.  The  generals  wore  the 
regulation  cocked  hat  of  Europe,  and  were  mount- 
ed." In  this  description,  we  understand  the  allu- 
sion of  others  to  the  fact  that  the  Malagasy  were 
too  ready  to  adopt  the  showy  superfluities  of  civil- 
ization, rather  than  that  which  was  simply  useful 
or  in  good  taste.  It  is  easy  to  ridicule  this  still 
barbarous  people,  but  hardly  just  to  forget  that  for 
twenty  years  they  were  pushed  into  civilized  hab- 
its by  an  ambitious  king,  and  then  for  twenty  more 
years  were  pressed  into  degradation  and  ignorance 
by  the  iron  hand  of  the  queen. 

The  same  fancy-ball  which  had  astonished  Mr. 
Ellis  passed  before  Madame  Pfeiffer's  humorous 
criticism,  and  in  her  turn  she  gave  a  musical 
entertainment  to  the  queen.  Mr.  Lambert  had 


184  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

brought  a  piano  as  a  present  the  year  of  his  previ- 
ous visit,  and,  as  the  queen  had  never  seen  any  one 
perform  upon  it,  she  requested  Madame  to  give 
a  private  concert.  This  was  acceded  to  with  all 
the  grace  that  the  little  Austrian  traveler  could 
command  ;  for  she  hoped  to  be  able  thus  to  see  the 
interior  of  the  palace.  For  thirty  years,  she  had 
not  touched  the  piano;  but,  "forcing  her  stiff  old 
fingers  through  a  few  scales  and  exercises,  she  con- 
trived to  remember  a  few  easy,  melodious  waltzes 
and  dance-tunes ;  and,  thus  prepared,  ventured  to 
risk  the  criticism  of  the  royal  connoisseur  of  Mad- 
agascar." Upon  being  introduced  to  the  place  of 
performance,  she  found  it  to  be  the  court-yard, 
while  the  queen  was  perched  in  "  the  eternal  bal- 
cony," and,  after  all  her  condescension,  she  was 
not  to  pass  the  sacred  threshold  of  the  palace. 
Submitting  however  to  what  could  not  be  helped, 
she  seated  herself  at  the  instrument.  "  What  was 
my  horror,"  she  says,  "  on  finding  it  so  wofully  out 
of  tune  that  not  a  single  note  produced  any  thing 
like  harmony  with  the  rest ;  many  of  the  keys, 
moreover,  were  so  obstinate  as  to  refuse  to  emit 
any  sound  whatever.  I  had  to  loosen  them,  lift 
them,  press  them  down,  and  resort  to  all  sorts  of 
expedients  to  bring  them  into  working  order  ;  and 
upon  such  an  instrument  as  this  I  was  to  give  my 


CONSPIRACY  AGAINST  THE  QUEEN.  185 

grand  concert!  But  true  artistic  greatness  rises 
superior  to  all  adverse  circumstances  ;  and  inspired 
by  the  thought  of  exhibiting  my  talents  to  such 
an  appreciating  audience,  I  pei-petrated  the  most 
wonderful  runs  over  the  whole  key-board,  thumped 
with  all  my  might  on  the  stubborn  keys,  and  with- 
out any  attempt  at  selection  or  sequence,  played 
the  first  part  of  a  waltz  and  the  second  of  a  march, 
in  short  any  thing  and  every  thing  that  came  into 
my  head."  One  hardly  knows  which  is  the  most 
humorous,  the  daring  performance  of  this  intrepid 
woman,  or  the  sober  propriety  with  which  the 
matchless  medley  was  received  by  the  court. 

While  Madame  Pfeiffer  and  Queen  Ranavalona 
were  entertaining  each  other  so  quizzically,  serious 
events  were  preparing  in  the  house  of  Mr.  Laborde. 
He  frequently  gave  what  seemed  to  be  social  en- 
tertainments in  honor  of  his  guests,  at  his  own 
residence,  and  at  the  "  garden-house  "  of  his  son, 
a  little  out  of  town;  and  these  little  parties  inva- 
riably broke  up  with  music,  and  the  guests  were 
accompanied  through  the  streets  to  their  homes, 
with  drums,  and  other  noisy  instruments,  in  proof 
of  gayety  and  enjoyment.  Almost  before  she  was 
aware  of  it,  Madame  Pfeiffer  found  herself  involved 
in  a  conspiracy  to  remove  Queen  Ranavalona  from 
the  throne.  All  the  Europeans,  Prince  Rakoto, 


186  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

the  commander-in-chief  of  the  army,  and  many  of 
the  nobility  and  soldiers,  were  committed  to  the 
plan  of  effecting  a  sudden  and  bloodless  revolu- 
tion on  a  fixed  night  near  at  hand.  The  prince 
caused  it  to  be  expressly  understood  that  hia  moth- 
er "  was  not  to  be  deprived  of  her  freedom,  her 
wealth,  or  the  honors  which  were  her  due  ; "  and 
the  change  was  to  be  undertaken  solely  for  the  re- 
lief of  the  nation,  and  not  for  his  own  ambition, 
as  he  cared  little  who  reigned,  if  only  the  happi- 
ness of  the  people  was  secured.  "  For  himself,  he 
wished  neither  for  the  throne  nor  the  regal  title, 
and  would  at  any  time  be  ready  to  execute  a 
written  abdication  of  his  claims,  and  retire  and  live 
as  a  private  citizen,  if  he  could  by  such  a  course 
insure  the  prosperity  of  the  people." 

On  the  occasion  of  a  dinner-party  at  Mr.  La- 
borde's,  in  honor  of  the  prince,  the  whole  plan  was 
revealed  to  Madame  Pfeiffer..  A  complete  little 
arsenal  was  shown  her,  of  sabers,  daggers,  pistols, 
and  guns,  and  leather  shirts  of  mail,  for  the  use  of 
the  conspirators.  The  chief  actors  were  to  dine 
at  Mr.  Laborde's  garden-house,  on  the  eventful 
evening,  in  order  to  know  that  all  was  complete, 
and  were  to  return  to  their  homes  as  from  a  feast ; 
then,  at  two  o'clock,  repair  to  the  palace,  when  the 
gates  were  to  be  opened  by  the  chief  of  the  army, 


CONSPIRACY  AGAINST  THE  QUEEN.  187 

and  the  assembled  princes  and  nobles  were  at  a 
given  signal  loudly  to  proclaim  Prince  Rakoto 
king.  Cannon  were  to  be  fired  to  announce  to  the 
people  the  change  in  the  government,  and  the 
queen  was  to  be  informed  that  it  was  the  will  of 
the  nobles  and  the  people. 

Madame  Pfeiffer  was  a  brave  woman ;  and  though 
she  knew  that  in  case  of  failure  her  own  life  would 
be  forfeited,  and  that  no  door  of  escape  remained 
for  her,  she  waited  with  xinflinching  courage  for 
the  coup  d'etat.  Mr.  Laborde  proposed  to  send 
her  thirty  miles  into  the  country  in  company  with 
the  two  priests,  who  were  to  go  on  the  day  pre- 
vious to  the  event ;  but  she  preferred  to  remain  in 
Tananarive ;  for,  said  she, "  it  would  not  be  difficult 
to  find  my  head,  even  if  I  were  a  hundred  miles 
from  the  capital." 

There  were  already  so  many  in  the  secret  that 
the  little  news-birds  began  to  drop  bits  of  gossip 
all  over  the  town,  •  concerning  something  mys- 
terious soon  to  come  to  pass.  Dark  hints  of  it 
reached  the  queen,  and,  upon  Mr.  Lambert  be- . 
coming  very  ill,  she  consulted  the  sikidy  as  to 
whether  he  had  any  designs  against  her,  and  the 
reply  was,  "  If  Mr.  Lambert  had  any  such  evil 
design  the  fever  would  assuredly  carry  him  off." 


188  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

He  recovered,  and  for  a  few  days  her  fears  wei-e 
quieted. 

The  twentieth  of  June,  the  designated  day, 
arrived,  with  the  plot  still  unexposed.  The  dinner- 
party at  Mr.  Laborde's  awaited  the  news  of 
complete  arrangements  in  anxious  suspense.  The 
chief  minister,  who  was  to  have  secui'ed  the  open- 
ing of  the  palace-gates,  sent  a  message  that  he  had 
failed  to  obtain  the  appointment  of  loyal  officers 
to  fill  the  posts  at  the  palace  that  night,  and  in- 
sisted upon  deferring  the  attempt.  To  defer  it 
was  to  be  betrayed,  and  to  be  betrayed  was  almost 
certain  death  to  all  concerned.  The  prince  sent 
messenger  after  messenger,  commanding  and  en- 
treating him  to  risk  every  thing,  and  open  the 
gates.  He  refused.  Rakoto  and  his  friends  were 
pained  and  dismayed.  They  felt  that  all  was  lost. 
The  timidity  and  self-interest,  if  not  the  treachery 
of  the  chief,  was  about  to  ruin  them.  Perhaps, 
after  all,  he  preferred  the  rule  of  the  queen  ;  for  she 
granted  him  the  services  of  eight  hundred  of  her 
subjects,  without  pay  from  herself  or  from  him, 
and  these  were  already  dragging  stones  and  trees 
to  build  him  a  house.  Rakoto,  he  knew,  had  the 
intention  to  deal  justly  with  his  subjects,  and 
abate,  if  not  put  an  end  to  every  form  of  slavery 
and  oppression. 


CONSPIRACY  AGAINST  THE  QUEEN.  J89 

However  this  may  be,  he  had  effectually  de- 
stroyed the  hopes  and  plans  of  Rakoto  and  his 
friends,  and  they  could  only  wait  for  what  the  day 
might  bring  forth.  It  had  been  difficult  to  over- 
come the  irresolution  and  delays  of  the  prince 
himself,  who  had  some  filial  hesitation  about  usurp- 
ing his  mother's  power,  though  feeling  so  bitterly 
her  misuse  of  it.  Added  to  this,  they  were  sur- 
rounded by  enemies,  who  were  committed  to  the 
interests  of  the  cousin  and  rival  of  the  prince. 
Certainly  God  did  not  intend  to  deliver  his  people 
in  this  way. 

Instead  of  being  summoned  to  the  vengeance 
of  the  queen  the  next  day,  as  was  expected,  a 
message  came  from  her,  requesting  Madame 
PfeifFer  and  Mr.  Lambert  to  come  to  the  palace 
and  entertain  her  Majesty  with  some  new  fancy 
dances !  But  madame  felt  herself  too  aged  and 
too  ill  "to  turn  ballet-dancer,"  and  Mr.  Lambert 
was  again  suffering  from  fever.  Both  declined. 
The  day  following,  they  were  told  that  the  whole 
plot  was  known  to  the  queen ;  and,  though  the 
actors  were  not  yet  fully  implicated,  the  Europeans 
were  treated  as  state  prisoners,  and  remained  for 
days  shut  up  in  Mr.  Laborde's  house,  not  daring  to 
venture  into  the  presence  of  the  people.  The 
queen  issued  a  command  forbidding  any  person  to 


190  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

accuse  her  son,  on  pain  of  death.  Her  love  for 
Prince  Rakoto  rose  above  every  other  considera- 
tion, and  she  probably  regarded  him  as  spell-bound 
by  some  secret  charm  of  the  Europeans.  How  to 
screen  him  and  punish  the  rest,  was  the  question 
of  moment  that  lulled  the  palace  into  a  seeming 
quiet  which  was  only  the  precursor  of  coming 
vengeance. 

To  add  to  the  terror  of  suspense,  a  traitor  who 
had  united  himself  long  enough  with  the  Chris- 
tians to  know  their  condition,  their  secret  meet- 
ings, their  numbers,  and  even  to  obtain  a  list  of 
their  names,  carried  this  information  to  one  of  the 
queen's  ministers,  who  was  providentially  one  of 
Prince  Rakoto's  best  friends.  He  immediately 
gave  the  list  to  the  prince,  who  tore  it  in  pieces, 
and  announced  that  any  one  who  should  repeat 
the  offense  should  be  put  to  death.  This  afforded 
opportunity  for  the  escape  of  thousand's  to  the 
forests  and  caves,  and  of  some  from  the  island. 
The  occurrence  determined  the  queen  in  what 
way  to  wreak  her  anger  upon  a  people  who  dared 
to  wish  to  remove  her  from  the  throne.  Upon 
them  fell  all  the  odium  of  the  conspiracy. 

On  the  morning  of  the  third  of  July,  the  people 
were  summoned  to  assemble  to  hear  the  will  of 
the  queen.  The  calling  of  a  "kabary"  was  in 


CONSPIRACY  AGAINST  THE  QUEEN.  191 

the  people's  eyes  a  call  to  death.  "There  was 
a  general  howling  and  wailing,"  says  Madame 
Pfeiffer,  "  a  rushing  and  running  through  the 
streets,  as  if  the  town  had  been  attacked  by  a 
hostile  army ;  and,  as  if  to  strengthen  that  belief, 
all  entrances  to  the  town  were  occupied  by  troops, 
and  the  poor  people  were  torn  forcibly  from  their 
houses  and  driven  to  the  market-place." 

Mr.  Laborde  ventured  to  go  and  hear  the  proc- 
lamation, which  proved  to  be  all  that  the  people 
expected.  The  queen  announced  that  she  had 
heard  with  horror  that  thousands  of  Christians 
dwelt  in  the  capital  and  vicinity.  Fifteen  days 
•were  allowed  them,  in  which  to  accuse  themselves. 
If  accused  by  others,  they  should  be  put  to  death 
in  a  horrible  manner.  They  knew  very  well  if 
they  accused  themselves,  the  "tender  mercies"  of 
the  tyrant  would  punish  them  with  nothing  lighter 
than  perpetual  slavery  and  chains.  Unhappily, 
the  names  of  some  were  known  through  the  dis- 
covery of  letters  from  a  missionary,  lately  re- 
ceived, and  these  were  consigned  to  torture,  in 
order  to  make  them  accuse  others.  More  than 
two  hundred  were  discovered  or  accused  dui-ing 
thi'ee  days,  but  when  the  soldiers  proceeded  to  the 
villages  in  quest  of  others,  they  found  that  the 


192  inssioxs  AXU  XARTY&S. 

inhabitants  had  fled.  One  village, nine  miles  from 
the  capital,  was  wholly  deserted. 

Mr.  Lambert  continued  extremely  ill  of  fever, 
and  the  queen  sent  daily  to  inquire  as  to  his  health, 
not  by  any  means  as  a  compliment,  but  because 
the  sikidy  had  declared  that  his  death  would  be 
positive  proof  of  guilt,  and,  in  that  case,  his  com- 
panions must  suffer  the  consequences.  The  mes- 
sengers were  required  to  see  him  with  their  own 
eyes,  lest  deception  like  that  she  had  practiced 
at  Radama's  death  might  cover  the  misfortune. 
Prince  Rakoto  was  not  allowed  to  visit  the  house, 
being  kept  a  prisoner  at  his  mother's  side,  on  pre- 
tence of  guarding  her  from  danger,  and  also  to 
hide  his  participation  in  the  conspiracy — as  if  every 
body  did  not  know  it  already  !  But  Ranavalona 
determined  not  to  know  it,  and  meant  to  cover 
him  with  her  motherly  wings  from  the  vengeance 
of  the  heathen  party.  He  kept  his  friends  in- 
formed by  secret  messengers  of  all  that  transpired 
at  the  palace.  A  treble  guard  secured  the  palace; 
no  one  was  allowed  to  pass  near  it,  and  none  but 
known  friends  to  the  government  were  allowed  to 
enter  it.  The  people  were  forbidden  on  pain  of 
death  to  enter  Mr.  Laborde's  house,  and  he  no 
longer  dared  venture  beyond  his  own  threshold. 

As  the  blood-thirsty  queen  could  not  secure  as 


CONSPIRACY  AGAINST  THE  QUEEN,  193 

many  victims  as  she  wished,  another  "kabary" 
was  ordered,  and  the  people  were  told  that  who- 
ever helped  Christians  in  their  flight,  or  concealed 
them,  should  receive  punishment.  A  reward  was 
offered  for  the  delivery  of  any.  Fifteen  hundred 
soldiers  were  sent  to  distant  provinces  to  arrest 
the  fugitives,  and  to  secure  several  Catholic  mis- 
sionaries who  had  lately  established  themselves  on 
the  coast.  Prince  Rakoto  sent  a  faithful  courier 
to  warn  them  of  their  danger.  He  also  informed 
the  Europeans  at  Mr.  Laborde's,  by  secret  mes- 
sages, that  their  papers  were  to  be  searched,  and 
that  the  queen  and  her  ministers  were  consulting 
daily  in  what  manner  to  punish  them,  so  as  to 
gratify  their  fury,  and  yet  not  expose  themselves 
to  the  retaliation  of  England  and  France. 

While  suffering  extreme  anxiety  as  to  their  fate, 
a  party  of  officers  arrived,  as  was  supposed  for 
their  arrest.  What  was  their  astonishment  to  find 
that  it  was  a  deputation  sent  for  the  presents 
which  Mr.  Lambert  had  brought  for  the  queen ! 
Accordingly  the  elegant  dresses,  elaborate  uni- 
forms, all  manner  of  costly  apparel,  a  rich  saddle- 
cloth, saddle  and  bridle  for  Prince  Rakoto,  and 
other  articles,  all  gifts  from  Mr.  Lambert  himself, 
were  delivered  to  the  delighted  party.  Yet  the 
strictness  of  their  imprisonment  was  not  one  whit 

13 


194  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

abated.  Their  sight  was  shocked  by  barbarities, 
and  their  ears  horrified  with  the  cruelties  boui'ly 
taking  place.  A  poor  woman  had  her  backbone 
sawed  asunder  in  the  market-place,  and  in  a  village 
where  six  Christians  had  concealed  themselves, 
with  the  knowledge  of  the  people,  "  the  whole 
population — men,  women,  and  children — were 
bound  and  dragged  to  the  capital."  The  queen 
had  declared  "  that  the  bowels  of  the  earth  must 
be  searched,  and  the  rivers  and  the  lakes  dragged 
with  nets,"  till  every  Christian  in  her  dominions 
had  been  destroyed.  And,  through  it  all,  Prince 
Rakoto,  and  those  of  the  ministers  and  nobles  who 
were  Christians  in  secret,  dared  to  unbind  the  cap- 
tives and  bid  them  fly,  so  that  thousands  by  their 
vigilance  were  able  to  escape  to  the  mountains  and 
forests.  What  misery  lay  before  them  in  their 
wretched  concealment  !  And  yet,  for  Christ's 
sake,  it  was  borne  with  a  magnanimity  which 
proves  that  pure  religion  is  able  to  bring  the  most 
degraded  up  to  a  noble  manhood.  And  those  who 
in  spite  of  all  efforts  were  borne  to  an  awful  death, 
who  on  the  way  to  execution  were  continually 
thrust  with  spears  and  stoned  —  these  "  behaved 
with  great  fortitude,  and  sung  hymns  till  they 
died."  Think  of  this  as  occurring  in  1857 ! 

After  thirteen   days   of  terrible   suspense,  the 


CONSPIRACY  AGAINST  THE  QUEEN.  195 

Europeans  were  summoned  to  the  court-yard  of 
the  palace,  to  hear  the  will  of  the  queen  in  regard 
to  them.  Upon  arriving,  they  found  the  judges 
and  officers  gloomily  wrapped  in  their  wide  lam- 
bas,  sitting  in  a  semi-circle,  and  behind  them  were 
soldiers  standing. 

"I  think  our  last  hour  is  come,"  whispered 
Madame  Pfeiffer  to  Mr.  Laborde. 

"  I  am  prepared  for  every  thing,"  was  his  reply. 

They  were  seated  opposite  the  judges.  One 
arose,  enumerated  their  offenses,  and  delivered  the 
sentence.  They  were  charged  with  "intending  to 
overturn  the  throne  of  their  beloved  ruler,  to  give 
the  people  equal  rights  with  the  nobility,  and  to 
abolish  slavery ; "  also,  with  having  had  interviews 
with  the  Christians,  and  exhorting  them  "  to  hold 
fast  to  their  faith,  and  to  expect  speedy  succor." 
It  was  stated  that  "  the  whole  population  of  Tana- 
narive was  clamoring  for  their  death,"  but  that 
the  queen,  "  in  her  magnanimity  and  mercy,  had 
limited  their  punishment  to  perpetual  banishment 
from  her  territories."  This  was  indeed  mercy,  but 
not  the  queen's.  She  would  long  ago  have  con- 
signed them  to  a  barbarous  death,  but  for  the  in- 
terference of  her  beloved  son.  He  had  daily  de- 
fended them  with  the  greatest  energy  and  warmth, 
and  alarmed  her  fears  by  the  threat  that  the 


196  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

"  European  powers  would  not  allow  the  execution 
of  six  important  persons  to  pass  unpunished^ !  " 

They  were  to  be  allowed  an  escort  of  fifty  sol- 
diers, and  as  many  bearers  as  were  needed  ;  the 
presents  were  to  be  returned,  and  one  hour  was 
granted,  in  which  to  prepare  and  set  out.  Mr. 
Laborde  was  to  have  a  similar  escort,  and  was  to 
keep  a  day's  journey  in  the  rear.  In  consideration 
of  the  services  he  had  rendered  to  Madagascar,  he 
was  permitted  to  take  his  personal  property  with 
him,  the  remainder  reverting  to  the  queen.  Many 
of  the  presents  were  returned  to  Mr.  Lambert,  but 
the  rest  were  retained  by  the  officers,  probably 
without  the  knowledge  of  the  queen.  There  was 
slowness  on  the  part  of  the  officials  in  setting  out, 
and  this  enabled  Mr.  Lambert  to  secure  the  most 
valuable  of  his  effects.  When  at  last  the  train 
was  in  motion,  they  went  with  blithe  hearts, 
though  both  Mr.  Lambert  and  Madame  PfeifFer 
were  suffering  from  the  debilitating  fever  peculiar 
to  Madagascar.  They  were  too  happy  to  be  per- 
mitted to  take  their  heads  out  of  Tananarive.  It 
was  just  eight  weeks  since  they  had  entered  the 
place. 

Their  journey  proved  that,  after  all,  they  had 
overrated  the  clemency  of  the  cunning  sovereign. 
Fifty  soldiers  were  not  sent  as  an  escort  of  honor, 


CONSPIRACY  AGAINST  THE  QUEEX.  197 

neither  was  Mr.  Laborde  kept  in  the  distance 
without  reason.  The  first  Radama  had  often  said 
in  his  lifetime,  that  he  had  two  generals  to  whose 
skill  he  was  willing  to  commit  his  enemies,  without 
doubt  of  victory  —  General  Hazo,  forest,  and 
General  Tazo,  fever.  It  was  to  see  that  the  of- 
fenders were  helplessly  exposed  to  these  that  they 
were  so  generously  attended.  Queen  Ranavalona 
had  no  idea  of  permitting  them  to  escape  so  easily 
from  her  vengeance,  and  the  commanding  officer 
had  accordingly  received  orders  to  detain  them  as 
long  as  possible  in  the  unhealthy  districts,  to  give 
them  no  aid,  and  to  guard  them  so  strictly  that 
they  should  not  communicate  with  or  receive  as- 
sistance from  any  native,  or  even  a  European. 
This  programme  was  strictly  carried  out.  Eight 
days  had  latterly  been  the  limit  of  a  journey  from 
the  capital  to  the  coast ;  but,  by  careful  manage- 
ment, by  waiting  in  fever  districts,  and  by  slow 
marches,  the  time  was  extended  to  fifty-three 
days.  Madame  Pfeiffer  was  so  prostrated  by  fever 
that  she  remained  for  days  in  a  kind  of  stupor, 
from  which  she  had  no  desire  to  arouse  herself, — 
an  apathy  and  indifference  felt  by  the  strongest 
when  subject  to  the  Madagascar  malady. 

Mr.  Lambert  suffered  almost  eqiially.      Some- 


198  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

times  they  were  left  for  days  in  mud  huts,  the 
whole  party  crowded  into  one  miserable  room  ; 
and,  again,  were  dragged  forth  and  forced  to  con- 
tinue their  journey  through  rain  or  heat,  as  it  hap- 
pened. At  one  time  they  were  left  eighteen  days 
in  a  village  surrounded  by  swamps,  and  no  offers 
of  money  from  Mr.  Lambert  could  induce  their 
tormentors  to  proceed.  A  French  physician, 
lately  arrived,  was  at  one  of  the  villages  through 
which  they  passed,  but,  notwithstanding  all  en- 
treaties, they  were  not  permitted  to  communicate 
with  him  or  receive  medical  assistance.  Thus 
they  reached  Tamatave,  and,  still  under  strict 
guai'd,  waited  for  a  ship  to  convey  them  to  Mauri- 
tius. Happily,  one  was  ready  the  third  day. 
They  embarked  with  joy  at  their  wonderful  deliv- 
erance from  death,  and  from  the  horrible  meshes 
of  the  net  in  which  the  wily  queen  knew  so  well 
how  to  entangle  her  victims.  And  while  they  sail 
joyfully  away,  we  too  must  lose  sight  of  Mada- 
gascar as  it  drops  away  in  the  mist  of  the  boun- 
dary of  sea  and  sky,  and  leave,  for  four  years 
longer,  the  Christians  to  drink  that  cup  of  bitter- 
ness, and  receive  that  baptism  of  blood,  of 
which  Jesus  warned  his  disciples  when  he  was 
with  them;  and  we  must  wait  till  the  queen's 


CONSPIRACY  AGAINST  THE  QUEEN.  199 

measure  of  wickedness  is  full  to  the  brim,  and  be 
content  to  leave  her  to  the  King  of  kings,  who 
can  hear  the  cry  of  his  own  people,  and  who  has 
said,  "  Vengeance  is  mine,  I  will  repay." 


CHAPTER  XL 

ACCESSION  OF  RADAMA  II. 

Death  of  Queen  Ranavalona  — Joy  of  the  People  —  Abolition  of  all 
the  persecuting  Laws  —  Reappearance  of  the  Christians  — Mis- 
sionaries sent  for  —  Messrs.  LeBrun  and  Johns  arrive  —  Rev.  Mr. 
Ellis  and  Missionaries  from  England  —  Reopening  of  Schools  — 
Embassies  from  the  British  and  French  Governments  —  Radama's 
Coronation  — Rejoicings  —  Building  of  new  Churches. 

JOY  !  joy  to  poor,  chained  Madagascar !  God  has 
at  last  sent  his  messenger,  death,  to  call  Queen 
Ranavalona  to  judgment.  Her  will,  which  could 
never  bear  opposition,  yields  to  the  awful  sum- 
mons. Her  spirit  is  led  away  in  a  captivity  as  help- 
less as  the  poorest  slave  she  has  crushed.  The 
crown  and  scepter  are  removed  from  the  fallen 
queen,  and  her  dust  is  laid  away  powerless  in  the 
sepulcher. 

Rakoto-Radamais  proclaimed  king.  The  sound 
echoes  through  the  land  !  The  people  among  the 
mountains  take  up  the  happy  tidings,  and  ring  it 
forth  to  the  hills,  till  it  reaches  into  the  depths  of 
the  forests  and  caves  as  though  Jesus  had  called, 
"  Arise  and  come  forth  ! "  The  fugitives  emerge 
from  their  living  graves,  the  prison-doors  are 


ACCESSION  Of  HADAMA  II.  201 

opened  as  if  by  shining  angels,  and  the  laborers, 
bowed  down  in  the  highways,  lift  their  hands  and 
shake  their  falling  chains,  and  cry  out  in  joy  at 
the  deliverance.  The  sound  goes  echoing  and  re- 
ecnoing  down  the  steeps  and  over  the  plains.  The 
people  send  forth  songs  of  deliverance  that  are 
heard  far  away  over  the  seas  by  listeners  in  other 
lands.  These  take  up  the  hymn  of  thanksgiving, 
and  Christians  of  every  nation  unite  in  a  joyful 
Te  Deum  of  praise. 

Queen  Ranavalona  had  reigned  thirty-three 
years.  She  was  proclaimed  sovereign  August  1, 
1828,  and  died 'August  23,  1861.  According  to 
custom,  the  time  of  mourning  was  one  year,  and 
the  coronation  of  the  new  king  and  queen  could 
not  take  place  till  this  respect  had  been  paid  to  the 
memory  of  the  former  ruler.  An  unsuccessful  at- 
tempt to  usurp  the  rights  of  Rakoto  was  made, 
immediately  upon  the  death  of  the  queen,  by  his 
cousin,  Prince  Ramboasalama,  who  had  a  strong 
party  in  his  interest.  He  was,  however,  seized, 
forced  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance,  and,  without 
further  molestation,  RADAMA  II.  appointed  his 
ministers,  and  announced  the  policy  of  the  new 
government.  All  restrictions  upon  commerce 
were  abolished,  and  foreigners  were  allowed  free 
access  to  the  capital.  All  state  prisoners  were  re- 


20:2  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

called  from  banishment ;  prisoners  of  war  were  set 
free,  and  sent  home  with  presents ;  liberty  of  con- 
science was  allowed  to  all;  cruel  laws  were  re- 
pealed ;  the  trial  by  the  tangena  abolished ;  in  a 
word,  the  old  code  of  laws  was  entirely  swept 
away  at  a  stroke.  The  land  reveled  in  joyous  free- 
dom, and  the  only  fear  now  in  the  hearts  of  those 
who  regarded  the  best  welfare  of  Madagascar,  was, 
lest  anarchy  might  take  the  place  of  oppression, 
and  prove  ruinous  to  its  prosperity.  Whether  the 
king  had  sufficient  decision  of  character  and  clear- 
ness of  judgment  to  secure  the  correct  balance 
between  lawless  liberty  and  unjust  restraint,  re- 
mained to  be  proved.  In  the  mean  time,  his 
friends  hoped  for  the  best,  and  rejoiced  in  the 
deliverance  from  bondage. 

The  Christians,  who  were  supposed  by  their 
persecutors  to  be  almost  rooted  out,  sprang  up 
every  where  like  countless  blades  of  grass  after  a 
spring  shower.  "  We  that  were  in  concealment 
appeared,"  writes  a  native  pastor,  a  short  time  af- 
ter the  queen's  death.  "  Then  all  the  people  were 
astonished  when  they  saw  we  were  alive  and  not 
yet  buried  nor  eaten  by  dogs,  and  there  were  a 
great  many  of  the  people  desiring  to  see  us,  for 
they  considered  us  as  dead,  —  and  this  is  what  as- 
tonished them.  Ten  days  later,  those  that  were 


ACCESSION  OF  RADAMA  II.  203 

in  fetters  came  to  Tananarive,  but  they  could  not 
walk  on  account  of  the  weight  of  their  heavy  fet- 
ters, and  their  weak  and  feeble  bodies." 

Bibles  and  books  were  also  brought  out  from 
their  hiding-places,  but  were  almost  useless  from 
having  been  so  long  buried.  One  man  had  suc- 
ceeded in  concealing  his  Bible  upon  his  person 
during  eighteen  years.  He  had  frequently  been  in 
danger  of  his  life,  but  had  trusted  with  undis- 
turbed peace  in  the  promises  of  God,  which  he  had 
committed  to  memory.  "  Be  not  afraid  of  the 
king  of  Babylon  of  whom  ye  are  afraid ;  be  not 
afraid  of  him,  saith  the  Lord :  for  I  am  with  you, 
to  save  you,  and  to  deliver  you  from  his  hand." 
Such  words  as  these  gave  him  strength  to  endure 
and  wait. 

Radama  encouraged  the  Christians  by  walking 
with  them  in  procession  all  the  way  from  his  coun- 
try palace  to  the  city,  causing  them  to  sing  hymns 
as  they  went.  His  chief  minister  gave  them  a 
house  next  his  own  for  a  chapel,  but  this  soon 
became  too  small  for  the  number  of  worshipers, 
which  daily  increased.  The  king  advised  them  to 
write  for  missionaries  to  instruct  them  ;  according- 
ly, a  month  after  his  accession,  four  native  pastors 
addressed  a  letter  to  Rev.  Mr.  LeBrun,  who  had 
for  four  or  more  years  been  waiting  at  Mauritius 


204  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

for  an  opportunity  to  devote  himself  to  this  very 
work.  It  is  thus  that  the  Heavenly  Father  pre- 
pares blessings  for  his  people,  and  is  ready  to  pour 
out  upon  them  more  than  they  know  how  to  re- 
ceive. 

""We  have  begun,"  say  they,  "to  meet  for  pub- 
lic worship  at  Tananarive  since  Lord's  Day,  29th 
of  September  last.  As  one  house  was  not  large 
enough  to  contain  us  all,  we  had  to  meet  in  eleven 
separate  houses,  and  they  were  all  crowded  to  ex- 
cess. The  king,  Radama  II.,  tells  us  to  write  and 
persuade  the  missionaries  to  come  and  settle  at 
Tananarive,  as  well  as  all  our  friends  and  coun- 
trymen who  are  at  Mauritius.  There  is  now  no 
obstacle  in  the  way;  the  road  is  open  to  everybody. 
Every  one  can  pray  in  all  security;  the  Word 
of  God  has  free  course  in  our  midst.  Bring,  there- 
fore, with  you,  all  sorts  of  Malagasy  books, — the 
Bible,  the  New  Testament,  tracts  and  alphabets, 
yea,  every  thing  printed  in  the  Malagasy  language; 
for  everybody  here  scrambles  as  it  were  for  the 
"Word  of  God ;  so  ardent  is  the  desire  expressed 
for  it  that  they  throw  themselves  upon  any  por- 
tions they  find! 

"French  Roman  Catholic  priests  have  already 
reached  Tananarivo,  and  use  every  means  to  in- 
struct the  people  in  their  own  religion.  Pray  ar- 


ACCESSION  OF  RADAMA  II.  205 

dcntly  to  the  Lord  that  he  may  prevent  any  of  us 
who  are  Protestants  at  heart,  from  being  tempted 
to  listen   to  their  teachings.     Everybody,  young 
and  old,  is  learning  to  read.     All  the    Christians 
who  were  in  bonds  have  received  their  liberty,  and 
are  living  at  the  capital.     Such  is  a  brief  state- 
ment of  our  present  position.    Salutations.    Adieu. 
May  God  bless  us  all,  and  you  as  well  as  us,  say 
"  RATSILAINGA, 
"  RANDRIANTSOA, 
"  KAINIKETAKA, 

"  ANDRIAMELO, 
«  And  the  Brethren  and  Sisters  in  Christ." 

In  -reply  to  this  appeal,  Rev.  Mr.  LeBrun  and 
David  Johns,  who  had  been  driven  from  the  capi- 
tal twenty-five  years  before,  came  to  Tananarivo, 
not  to  take  up  the  work  where  it  had  then  been 
left,  but  to  find  themselves  in  charge  of  a  vast 
church  gathered  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
in  those  long  dark  years,  and  pervaded  with  a 
fervor  and  holy  devotion  that  astonished  them  and 
all  who  came  afterward,  impressing  them  with  a . 
sense  of  God's  presence  that  was  almost  over- 
whelming. 

As  soon  as  the  happy  news  reached  England, 
Rev.  Mr.  Ellis  was  sent  by  the  London  Society  to 
take  charge  of  the  mission,  and  he  was  soon  fol- 


206  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

lowed  by  a  party  of  six  missionaries,  including  a 
physician  and  experienced  teachers,  who  brought 
with  them  a  gift  of  over  ten  thousand  copies  of 
the  New  Testament,  and  portions  of  the  Old  ; 
over  twenty  thousand  other  volumes  in  the  Mala- 
gasy language,  and  a  printing  press,  types,  and 
paper.  These  friends  were  received  with  honor 
by  the  king's  officers,  at  some  distance  from  the 
capital,  and  Christians  busied  themselves  in  pre- 
paring houses,  and  bringing  generous  supplies  of 
provisions,  in  token  of  the  happy  good-will  and  the 
affection  they  had  for  those  who  were  one  with 
them  in  Christ.  The  Christian  alone  can  under- 
stand the  hearty  sympathy  and  interest  which 
moved  these  people,  and  bound  them  to  strangers 
whose  faces  they  had  not  yet  seen. 

By  direction  of  Radama,  schools  were  opened 
in  all  the  villages  where  they  had  formerly  been, 
and  also  at  the  capital.  He  went,  himself,  daily  to 
see  the  progress  of  a  large  school-house  which  was 
being  built  in  the  city.  The  young  men  who  sur- 
rounded him  were  instructed  by  Mr.  Ellis  ;  one  of 
them,  who  was  among  the  highest  officers  of  the 
army,  learned  his  alphabet  in  a  single  lesson.  It 
was  evidently  the  king's  desire  to  see  his  people 
educated  rapidly. 

A  number  of  Europeans  had  by  this  time  arrived 


ACCESSION  OF  RAD  AM  A  II.  207 

in  Madagascar.  The  Bishop  of  Mauritius  came  to 
see  for  himself  whether  the  rumors  of  the  state  of 
the  Christians  were  exaggerated.  The  sight  of  the 
martyrs'  bones  still  bleaching  upon  the  rocks;  the 
heavy  chains  and  rings  that  had  been  worn  by  some 
who  still  survived  and  bore  the  marks  of  the  galling 
weight;  the  devotion  of  many  who  sometimes, 
in  their  joy  at  obtaining  the  use  of  his  Bible, 
prayed  and  read  all  night;  and  the  multitudes 
which  "  pressed  him  upon  all  sides  "  when  he  at- 
tempted to  address  them,  as  well  as  the  humble 
desire  of  the  king  to  promote  all  that  was  good, 
filled  him  with  glowing  enthusiasm,  and  sent  him 
away  praising  God  for  what  he  had  wrought. 

Embassies  from  France  and  England  also  came 
to  congratulate  and  encourage  Radama  in  his  lib- 
eral policy,  and  an  autograph  letter  from  Queen 
Victoria  aided  to  sustain  and  strengthen  his  efforts. 
All  these  were  received  with  .a  very  different  air 
from  that  which  marked  the  receptions  of  Queen 
Ranavalona.  Instead  of  appearing  in  haughty 
reserve  on  the  lofty  balcony,  King  Radama  wel- 
comed his  guests  in  the  palace,  surrounded  by  his 
ministers  and  ladies  of  the  court,  listened  with 
interest  to  their  addresses,  and  often  shook  them 
cordially  by  the  hand.  The  offering  of  the  hasina 
was  still  received  in  token  of  amity  and  respect, 


208  MISSIONS  AND  MAJITYRS 

according  to  the  former  customs,  though  it  does 
not  seem  to  have  been  so  absolutely  exacted  as  in 
the  reign  of  the  queen.  Neither  did  Radama 
keep  his  friends  in  waiting  for  days,  before  grant- 
ing an  audience. 

The  day  following  the  arrival  of  the  missiona- 
ries, being  the  Sabbath,  the  king  and  queen  met 
them  in  the  chapel.  "May  God  bless  you,  and 
preserve  you  in  comfort  here,"  was  the  cordial  sal- 
utation of  the  king.  He  repeatedly  expressed  his 
gratification  at  their  arrival,  and  the  benefits  which 
would  ensue  to  the  people.  In  a  conversation 
held  with  the  missionaries  and  members  of  the 
embassy,  the  compassion  of  Queen  Victoria  toward 
the  poor  and  afflicted,  and  Radama's  conduct  to- 
ward the  persecuted,  were  compared.  In  reply, 
he  said,  looking  for  approval  to  his  friend,  "Mr. 
Ellis  knows  what  is  in  my  heart ;  he  knows  that  I 
desire  to  know  and  serve  God.  I  pray  to  God  to 
enlighten  my  mind  and  teach  me  what  is  right, 
and  what  I  ought  to  know  and  do." 

Radama  appeared  to  place  unlimited  confidence 
in  Mr.  Ellis.  When  the  English  embassy  was  on 
the  way  to  the  capital,  it  was  told  him  that  Gen- 
eral Johnstone  was  coming  to  crown  him.  "The 
French  say  they  are  to  put  the  crown  on  my 
head,"  said  he ;  "  now  the  English  say  they  are 


ACCESSION  OF  RADAMA  II.  209 

coming  for  that  purpose.  They  can't  both  do  it, 
for  I  have  not  got  two  heads  for  each  of  them  to 
crown.  Go  and  ask  my  fathei,  Mr.  Ellis,  what  I 
am  to  do."  Although  it  was  early  in  the  morning 
Mr.  Ellis  hastened  to  answer  the  summons,  and 
found  him,  as  was  usual  in  the  early  part  of  the 
day,  busily  engaged  with  his  ministers.  He  ex- 
plained to  him  that  the  respective  parties  merely 
desired  to  honor  the  event  of  his  coronation,  and 
that  the  act  of  crowning  should  be  performed  by 
those  of  his  own  nation. 

The  joyful  day  of  the  coronation  arrived.  It 
was  the  twenty-third  of  September,  little  more 
than  a  year  since  the  death  of  the  queen.  At  an 
early  hour  a  crowd  of  people,  on  foot  and  in  palan- 
quins, pressed  along  the  road  that  led  to  the  plain 
below  the  city.  "Banners  inscribed  with  'R.  R. 
II.'  were  fixed  on  both  sides  of  the  road,  at  in- 
tervals of  about  every  hundred  yards;  and  tall 
green  plantain-trees  had,  during  the  previous  day, 
been  brought  from  the  adjacent  gardens,  and 
planted  in  groups  of  five  or  six  together  by  the 
side  of  the  way."  The  rocky  hills  that  rose  precip- 
itously from  the  plain  in  various  directions,  were 
alive  with  people  who  were  creeping  up  their  sides, 
to  obtain  a  view  of  the  coronation;  and  the  steep 
side  of  the  long  granite  hill  of  Tananarive,  that 

14 


210  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

overlooked  the  scene,  was  gay  with  men  and 
women  in  their  long  white  or  brilliant  colored 
lambas,  eagerly  watching  for  the  coming  of  their 
beloved  king.  Below  them  extended  a  platform, 
upon  which  was  fixed  the  throne.  The  royal  fam- 
ily and  foreign  guests  sat  upon  the  right  and  left. 
Among  the  former  was  Rasalimo,  the  wife  of  the 
former  Radama,  whose  marriage  with  him  had 
sealed  his  peace  with  the  Sakalavas,  and  who  was 
the  only  wife  then  recognized  by  the  missionaries. 
The  handsome  young  Ramonja  and  the  princely 
son  of  Rambosalama  were  conspicuous,  among  the 
noblemen.  All  were  in  rich  uniforms  of  scarlet  or 
green  velvet  and  gold  lace. 

In  front  of  the  platform,  upon  one  side,  was  ar- 
rayed a  great  body  of  Christians.  Mr.  Ellis  and 
the  young  nobles,  his  pupils,  together  with  the 
missionaries  and  native  pastors,  were  in  front  of 
this  army  of  disciples,  which  so  far  exceeded  the 
space  allotted  them  that  more  than  half  their  num- 
ber were  necessarily  excluded.  On  the  other  side, 
facing  the  throne,  was  a  group  of  Catholic  priests, 
with  the  few  people  who  had  listened  to  their  in- 
structions. They  had  labored  at  the  capital  ever 
since  the  accession  of  Radama,  but  found  it  diffi- 
cult to  attach  the  people  to  their  faith.  As  the 
natives  had  said  long  before,  they  were  too  strongly 


ACCESSION  OF  RAD  A  MA  II.  211 

reminded  of  the  idols  just  thrown  away,  and  now 
after  a  year's  fiathful  labor,  one  of  the  priests  was 
constrained  to  acknowledge  "one  might  just  as 
well  attempt  to  cut  a  rock  with  a  razor  as  attempt 
'to  make  Roman  Catholics  of  the  Malagasy!" 
Yet  they  did  not  despair  of  influencing  the  chil- 
dren, and,  in  proof  of  it,  several  Sisters  of  Charity, 
with  about  forty  children  and  elder  girls,  were 
grouped  behind  the  priests. 

Between  these  representatives  of  the  Romish 
Church  and  the  platform  was  another  group,  tol- 
erated by  the  liberality  of  the  king.  Thirteen 
idol-keepers  and  a  few  adherents  stood  there, 
holding  aloft,  and  in  a  place  of  equal  honor  with 
the  ministers  of  Christ,  thirteen  idols!  It  seems 
impossible  to  believe  it,  and  yet  it  is  quietly  re- 
corded by  an  eye-witness.  How  could  Radama's 
friends  have  permitted  the  scarlet  symbols  of  idol- 
atry to  float  in  the  very  face  of  Christianity,  with- 
out protesting  against.it,  and  reminding  the  king 
of  God's  command,  "  Thou  shalt  have  no  other 
gods  before  me  ?  " 

But  the  vast  multitude  turn  their  faces  now 
toward  the  cloud  that  rises  out  of  the  city,  and 
signifies  the  moving  of  the  royal  cavalcade.  The 
cannon  booms,  and  the  long  train  winds  down  the 
hill,  still  enveloped  in  a  cloud  of  dust.  A  crowd 


212  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

comes  before,  shouting  their  joy ;  the  people  join 
in  the  applause,  as  they  catch  sight  of  the  royal 
pair ;  and  the  Christians  unite  their  voices  in  the 
national  anthem,  which  peals  a  hearty  welcome 
across  the  plain.  There,  out  of  the  cloud  of 
dust,  gleams  the  scarlet  palanquin  of  the  queen. 
She  sits  within  it,  robed  in  white  satin,  and  beside 
her  is  a  little  girl,  an  adopted  daughter.  By  the 
side  of  the  palanquin  rides  King  Radama,  in  the 
uniform  of  a  field-marshal,  mounted  upon  a  fine 
Arab  horse.  Guards  clothed  in  green,  and  bearing 
silver  halberts  attend  them,  and  closely  following 
are  the  ministers  and  officers  of  the  court  in  gor- 
geous dresses,  and  the  officers  of  the  English  and 
French  embassies  in  court  dress. 

As  the  sovereigns  approach,  the  royal  family 
near  the  throne  turn  their  faces  toward  them,  clap 
their  hands,  and  sing  native  songs ;  and  now  the 
queen  alights,  and  advances  to  the  throne,  erected 
beneath  a  canopy  and  over  the  sacred  stone,  where 
Queen  Ranavalona  so  many  years  before  announced 
her  trust  in  idols.  The  king  follows.  The  officers 
in  rich  uniforms,  and  among  them  the  minister  of 
justice  in  a  robe  of  green  velvet  and  gold  lace, 
with  two  train-bearers,  leisurely  take  their  respec- 
tive positions.  The  shouting  and  clapping  and 
singing  cease ;  every  eye  is  fixed  upon  the  king  as 


ACCESSION  OF  E AD  AM  A  II.  213 

he  rises,  takes  the  crown,  places  it  upon  his  head, 
and  advances  to  the  sight  of  the  multitude,  —  the 
crowned  king,  Radama  II.  As  he  stands  there, 
cannons  roar  out  the  tidings  to  the  people  gathered 
on  the  hills ;  the  band  peal  forth  the  national 
hymn,  and  the  great  multitude  shout  the  Malagasy 
salutation,  "May  you  live  a  thousand  years!" 

Now  Radama  turns  to  the  queen,  standing  at 
his  side,  and  places  an  open-work  golden  crown 
upon  her  head.  The  shoutings  still  reverberate  ; 
the  officers  come  forward  to  offer  their  congratu- 
lations, and  the  queen  resumes  her  seat.  The  ac- 
clamations are  hushed.  Radama  again  advances 
and  addresses  the  people,  "assuring  them  that  his 
confidence  in  and  toward  them,  that  his  purpose 
for  the  welfare  of  his  country  and  the  prosperity 
of  all  classes,  were  the  same  as  when  he  was 
raised  to  the  throne."  There  is  genuine  happiness 
in  the  upturned  faces  of  the  listening  people,  for 
they  know  these  are.  not  the  smooth  words  of  de- 
ceit, such  as  were  uttered  by  the  last  crowned 
sovereign,  and  they  can  not  shout  their  joy  loud 
enough  to  satisfy  their  hearts,  as  the  king  resumes 
his  seat.  The  ceremony  of  the  Hasina  finishes 
the  formalities  of  the  coronation,  and  the  crowd 
rushes  to  and  fro,  to  get  nearer  the  royal  pair,  as 
they  descend  from  the  canopied  throne  and  pre- 


214  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

.pare  to  return  to  the  palace.  All  the  way  back  the 
surging  multitude  shout  and  sing  and  gaze  at 
royalty,  till  the  pageant  disappears  in  the  court- 
yard of  the  palace.  Within  the  palace  is  a  banquet 
waiting,  and  there  the  day  is  finished  in  festivities. 
When  the  reign  of  Radama  was  thus  established, 
the  Christians  began  to  consult  upon  measures  for 
organizing  their  forces,  and  building  churches  large 
enough  for  convenient  worship.  They  were  now 
holding  services  in  houses  scattered  over  the  city, 
and  these  poorly  accommodated  their  numbers. 
As  the  most  of  these  people  had  been  robbed  of 
their  property  during  many  years  of  persecution, 
it  was  impossible  to  meet  the  expense  themselves ; 
an  appeal  was  therefore  made  by  the  missionaries 
to  the  British  public,  for  the  means  to  erect  four 
churches  "  on  the  several  sites  where  the  martyrs 
nobly  died  for  the  faith  of  Christ."  These  memorial 
churches  are  probably  now  in  the  course  of  erec- 
tion, if  not  already  completed. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

RADAMA'S  DISSIPATION  AND  DEATH. 

Disappointment  of  Hopes  —  The  King's  Love  of  Beveling  and  Intem- 
perance—Influenced by  evil  Companions  —  Jealousy  of  a  Divine 
Rival  —  Superstitions  —  The  Mena-Maso  —  Message  from  his  An- 
cestors to  stop  the  praying— The  Heathen  Plot  to  secure  the  As- 
sassination of  the  Christians  —  Radama's  proposed  Law  of  im- 
munity to  Murderers  —  His  Ministers  alarmed  —  Troops  sum- 
moned to  resist  the  King's  purpose  —  He  is  put  to  death  in  his 
Palace  by  the  Nobles  —  Ruined  by  his  Vices  —  Accession  of  Queen 
Rabodo  to  the  Throne. 

IT  is  with  great  pain  that  we  are  compelled  to 
record  the  blighting  of  the  hopes  which  the  ami- 
able disposition  of  Prince  Rakoto,  and  his  friendly 
offices  toward  the  Christians  during  the  long  night 
of  persecution  had  awakened  respecting  him. 
Gladly  would  we  record  that  his  reign  so  aus- 
piciously begun,  proved  worthy  of  a  Christian 
prince.  But  alas,  Rakoto,  now  Radama  II.,  was 
not  a  Christian.  We  have  already  stated  that 
even  while  winning  so  many  hearts  by  his  natural 
amiability,  he  was  still  a  heathen,  licentious,  and 
in  many  respects,  weak.  To  this  was  now  added 
intemperance.  Being  frequently  in  conference 
with  him,  and  familiar  with  all  his  habits,  it  could 
not  have  escaped  the  notice  of  Mr.  Ellis  that  Ra- 


216  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

dama  indulged  in  midnight  banquetings  with  the 
young  nobles  who  surrounded  him.  Nightly 
revels  were  so  common  among  the  Malagasy, 
whether  rich  or  poor,  and  wine  had  always  flowed 
so  freely  in  the  palace,  though  prohibited  else- 
where, that  its  present  use  was  perhaps  not  so 
readily  remarked.  The  customs  of  courtly  society 
in  requiring  the  wine-cup,  might  also  have  prevent- 
ed any  one  from  presuming  to  warn  the  king  of 
the  danger  of  indulging  in  that  which  had  ruined 
the  former  Radama;  or  perhaps  the  fact  that  he 
had  never  distinctly  declared  himself  a  disciple  of 
Christ,  may  have  hindered  his  Christian  friends 
from  enjoining  the  duty  of  temperance  on  that 
ground.  Of  a  lively  and  generous  temperament, 
he  sought  the  advice  and  companionship  of  inex- 
perienced and  dissipated  young  men.  He  was 
easy  and  amiable  to  a  fault;  readily  influenced  by 
those  who  once  gained  his  good-will  and  confi- 
dence. This  pliability  of  character,  and  his  ex- 
treme tenderness  of  heart,  made  him  too  free  and 
lenient  to  be  strictly  just.  He  forbade  the  punish- 
ment of  persons  convicted  even  of  crime  ;  and 
this  extreme  course  threatened  to  overturn  all  law 
and  order.  The  older  councilors  of  the  govern- 
ment shook  their  heads  ominously.  But  as  it  was 
an  amiable  and  not  a  vicious  fault,  and  was  the  re- 


SADAMA'S  DISSIPA  TION  AND  DEA  TH.          217 

suit  of  a  sickened  weariness  of  cruelty,  his  friends 
hoped  for  the  best. 

The  full  extent  of  his  faults  was  not  known  at 
tms  time.  It  was  not  known  that  after  attending 
divine  worship  with  apparent  seriousness,  he  would 
excite  the  mirth  of  his  frivolous  youngj  companions 
by  mimicking  the  peculiarities  of  the  preacher,  and 
that  after  giving  audience  to  foreigners  with  the 
utmost  courtesy,  he  would  permit  them  to  be  ridi- 
culed in  his  presence,  and  would  join  in  the  merri- 
ment prevailing  at  their  expense.  His  mobile  char- 
acter, quick  to  catch  every  impression  seemed  in- 
capable of  giving  such  a  lodgment  to  good  impi'es- 
sions  as  should  allow  them  to  fructify.  He  be- 
lieved in  God,  but  troubled  himself  little  to  as- 
certain what  relations  the  Saviour  bears  to  God. 
Whoever  Christ  might  be,  he  seemed  convinced 
that  he  was  below  himself,  whom  he  reckoned  the 
second  being  in  the  universe.  But  with  these 
blasphemously  exaggerated  conceptions  of  his  own 
dignity,  it  is  not  strange  that  he,  when  on  the 
throne,  soon  began  to  be  jealous  of  having  even  a 
Divine  rival  in  the  hearts  of  his  people.  He  was 
heard  to  complain  that  when  any  one  became  a 
Christian,  his  heart  was  at  once  turned  away  from 
him.  But  for  awhile  these  things  remained  un- 
known, or  privately  suspected.  The  Christians 


218  MISSIONS  AXD  MARTYRS. 

were  content  with  their  king,  and  happy  in  the 
freedom  and  encouragement  he  granted  them. 

It  soon  became  apparent  that  superstition  was 
gaining  the  ascendency  over  the  mind  of  Radarna. 
Dreams  and  supernatural  wonders  influenced  him 
more  than  a§y  argument  that  could  be  presented, 
and  he  confirmed  his  own  opinions  of  right  by  the 
invariable  announcement,  "  God  told  me  so."  Of 
this  weakness  the  heathen  party  took  advantage. 

Radama  employed  thirty  or  forty  persons  as 
spies,  and  these  constantly  surrounded  him,  bring- 
ing intelligence  of  all  that  was  transpiring  among 
friends  or  enemies.  The  inquisitors  who  sat  in 
judgment  upon  this  secret  intelligence  were 
called  mena  maso,  i.  e.  "because  their  eyes  were 
supposed  to  be  red  with  the  strain  or  continuance 
of  difficult  investigation."  Many  of  these  were 
easily  secured  to  the  interests  of  the  idol-keepei-s, 
and  such  information  was  given  them  for  the  secret 
ear  of  the  king,  as  served  to  increase  his  awe  for 
the  supernatural. 

A  mental  epidemic  began  to  appear  in  the  capi- 
tal and  the  adjoining  provinces.  Persons  affected 
by  it  pretended  to  be  unable  to  avoid  leaping,  run- 
ing,  and  dancing,  as  did  the  idol-keeper  who  once 
appeared  in  the  presence  of  Radama.  Had  Ra- 
koto-Radama  exposed  these  impostors  with  the 


RADAMAS  DISSIPATION  AND  DEATH.  219 

same  boldness  and  sarcasm  with  which  Radama  I. 
shamed  them,  the  unhappy  consequences  might 
even  now  have  been  averted.  So  far  from  this, 
the  king  listened  to  the  accounts  brought  by  the 
mena  maso,  and  was  filled  with  wonder.  Visions 
and  strange  dreams  were  related  to  him.  Voices 
announced  the  coming  of  his  ancestors  to  tell  him 
what  he  was  to  do  for  the  good  of  his  country. 
When  his  imagination  was  thus  sufficiently  worked 
upon  for  the  idolaters  to  venture  on  bolder  pro- 
ceedings, a  message  was  sent  as  from  his  ancestors, 
that  if  he  did  not  stop  "  the  praying  "  he  might 
expect  a  great  calamity.  Here  was  a  blow  aimed 
at  the  Christians !  They  saw  plainly  whither  it 
tended.  Could  it  be  possible  that  God  would  again 
permit  them  to  be  cast  into  the  dust  ? 

The  king  was  deeply  moved.  The  frantic  actors 
in  the  strange  drama  thronged  daily  to  the  palace, 
delivered  messages  from  the  spirit-world,  sounding 
continually  in  his  ears  the  command,  "  Stop  the 
praying."  Persons  under  the  same  influence,  insti- 
gated by  idol-keepers,  poured  in  from  the  country, 
and  added  to  the  cry,  "  Stop  the  praying."  Ra-- 
dama  was  alarmed,  and  to  conciliate  the  spirits, 
issued  an  order  that  all  persons  meeting  these  "  so- 
called  sick,"  should  take  off  their  hats  ;  thus  offer- 
ing them  the  same  token  of  respect  as  was  formerly 


220  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

paid  to  idols.  Here  was  another  blow  against  the 
Christians ! 

And  now  the  plotters  grew  bolder.  The  king's 
ministers  and  the  chief  nobles  had  firmly  opposed 
him  in  so  weakly  yielding  to  the  demands  of  these 
creatures,  who  seemed  possessed  by  the  Evil  One. 
Their  assassination  was  proposed  to  Radama ;  and 
he  consented  !  To  shield  the  intended  murderers 
"  he  announced  his  intention  to  issue  an  order,  or 
law,  that  any  person  or  persons  wishing  to  fight 
with  fire-arms,  swords,  or  spears,  should  not  be  pre- 
vented, and  that  if  any  one  was  killed,  the  mur- 
derer should  not  be  punished."  This  occasioned 
intense  excitement  and  alarm  through  the  city. 
No  one  was  certain  of  his  life.  All  lost  confidence 
in  the  king,  in  whom  they  had  so  firmly  reposed 
their  trust  for  liberty,  happiness,  and  the  rising 
glory  of  Madagascar. 

«  On  the  7th  of  May  (1863),"  says  Mr.  Ellis, 
"  Radama  repeated  before  his  ministers  and  others 
his  determination  to  issue  the  order  (of  murder), 
and  among  all  the  mena  maso  present,  only  three 
opposed  the  issuing  of  that  order;  many  were 
silent ;  the  rest  expressed  their  approval.  The 
nobles  and  heads  of  the  people  spent  the  day  in 
deliberating  on  the  course  they  should  pursue; 
and  the  next  morning  the  prime  minister,  with 


RADAMA'S  DISSIPATION  AND  DEATH.          221 

about  one  hundred  of  the  nobles  and  heads  of  the 
people,  including  the  commander-in-chief,  the 
king's  treasurer,  and  the  first  officer  of  the  palace, 
went  to  the  king,  and  remonstrated  against  legal- 
izing murder,  and  besought  him  most  earnestly 
not  to  make  such  an  order.  It  is  said  that  the 
prime  minister  went  on  his  knees  before  him,  and 
begged  him  not  to  issue  this  obnoxious  law ;  but  he 
remained  unmoved.  The  minister  then  arose  and 
said  to  the  king,  — 

" '  Do  you  say,  before  all  these  witnesses,  that  if 
any  man  is  going  to  fight  with  fire-arras,  sword,  or 
spear,  that  you  will  not  prevent  him,  and  that,  if 
he  kill  any  one,  he  shall  not  be  punished  ? '  The 
king  replied,  *  I  agree  to  that.' 

"  Then  said  the  minister, '  It  is  enough  ;  we  must 
arm  ; '  and  turning  to  his  followers,  said, '  Let  us 
return.' 

"  I  saw  the  long  procession  as  they  passed  my 
house,  grave  and  silent,  on  their  way  to  the  min* 
ister's  dwelling." 

All  day,  while  they  sat  in  deliberation,  the  people 
waited  in  trying  suspense,  and  when  their  inten- 
tion to  oppose  the  king  with  violence  was  made 
known,  and  when  troops  began  to  pour  into  the 
city  at  nightfall,  women,  children,  and  slaves  has- 
tily gathered  their  valuables  and  fled  from  the 


222  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

town.  By  daybreak,  Tananarive  and  every  avenue 
leading  to  it,  was  in  possession  of  the  army ;  and 
the  few  soldiers  who  remained  with  the  king,  re- 
fused to  fire  upon  those  surrounding  the  palace. 
^Even  among  the  people,  none  were  found  willing 
to  defend  Radama  in  his  strange  measures.  The 
mena  maso  alone  supported  him.  All  but  twelve 
had  been  already  arrested  and  killed,  or  had  fled, 
and  the  surrender  of  these  was  now  demanded. 
At  first,  the  king  refused ;  but  finding  himself  help- 
less, he  consented,  on  condition  that  their  lives 
should  be  spared.  "On  Monday,  the  llth,  they 
were  marched  by  Andohalo,  on  their  way  to  the 
spot  where  the  irons  were  to  be  fixed  to  their 
limbs."  Thus  was  the  Scripture  verified,  "  They 
shall  fall  into  their  own  pit." 

Radama  had  declared  to  his  ministers  that  "  he 
alone  was  sovereign ;  his  word  alone  was  law  ;  his 
person  was  sacred;  he  was  supernaturally  pro- 
tected ;  and  would  severely  punish  the  opposers 
of  his  will."  This  decided  his  fate.  The  morning 
after  his  adherents  had  been  secured,  he  was  put 
to  death  in  his  own  palace  by  the  nobles,  and  in 
presence  of  IJabodo,  the  queen,  who  vainly  endeav- 
ored to  save  him. 

Thus  perished  Rakoto-Radama,  who,  as  a  prince, 
had  shown  many  admirable  traits  and  evil  propen- 


RADAMA'S  DISSIPATION  AND  DEATH.          223 

sities  so  evenly  balanced  that  it  was  a  matter  of 
anxiety  whether  the  evil  or  good  should  triumph. 
"  No  man  can  serve  two  masters ; "  and,  as  he 
failed  to  choose  Christ,  the  foundation  of  all  good- 
ness, he  soon  committed  himself  to  the  interests 
of  Satan,  and  became  the  easy  tool  of  wicked  de- 
signers. While  we  stand  in  awe  of  the  judgments 
of  an  offended  God,  we  can  not  but  feel  painful 
regret  that  the  lot  of  this  amiable  prince  should 
have  fallen  in  evil  places.  Possibly  his  intense 
abhorrence  of  cruelty,  and  the  forced  witnessing 
of  it  through  many  years,  may  have  unsettled  his 
reason  ;  and  the  pressure  of  the  cares  of  state,  and 
the  peculiar  influence  of  the  mena  maso,  together 
with  intemperance,  may  have  increased  the  un- 
happy state  of  mind.  The  gospel  could  have 
saved  him  from  false  steps,  had  its  instructions 
taken  root  in  his  heart.  But  Radama,  when  "  al- 
most a  Christian,"  dallied  with  vices  till  they  took 
possession  of  him,  tolerated  idols  whose  votaries 
accomplished  his  fall,  and  at  last  chose  the  faith  of 
his  ancestors,  which,  instead  of  granting  the  peace- 
ful death  promised  to  the  upright,  occasioned  him 
an  ignominious  end.  "Woe  unto  them  that  call 
evil  good,  ....  that  are  wise  in  their  own  eyes, 
....  that  are  mighty  to  drink  wine  ....  that 
justify  the  wicked,  and  take  away  the  righteous- 


224  MISSIONS  AND  MARTYRS. 

ness  of  the  righteous :  Therefore  as  the  fire  de- 
voureth  the  stubble,  and  the  flame  consumeth  the 
chaff,  so  their  root  shall  be  as  rottenness,  and  their 
blossom  shall  go  up  as  dust."  Isaiah  v.  20-24. 

The  sovereignty  of  Madagascar  was  offered  to 
the  queen,  on  condition  of  her  signing  a  constitu- 
tion which  secures  the  rights  of  the  nobles  and 
heads  of  the  people,  protects  foreigners,  tolerates 
Christianity,  secures  the  commercial  interests  of 
the  people,  and  establishes  trial  by  jury.  It  was 
also  stipulated  "that  the  queen  shall  not  drink 
strong  liquors ; "  thus  showing  unmistakably  what 
is  presumed  to  have  destroyed  Radama.  To  all 
this,  she  gave  her  full  consent,  and  now  reigns, 
Queen  of  Madagascar.  Her  people  present  the 
remarkable  spectacle  of  being  as  far  in  advance  of 
their  sovereign  in  Christian  civilization,  as  their 
king  was  in  advance  of  them,  thirty-five  years  be- 
fore. They  now  dictate  measures  of  progress. 
Much  is  hoped  for  the  nation,  in  this  advance  to- 
ward a  constitutional  government.  May  the  Gos- 
pel, which  has  been  so  illustriously  exhibited  there, 
soon  reach  every  benighted  spot  in  that  beautiful 
island,  cause  every  idol  to  be  cast  into  the  sea, 
and  so  renovate  the  nation  that  they  shall  stand 
before  the  world  as  a  chosen,  blessed,  and  sancti- 
fied people  of  God ! 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A    000  001  636    o 


